


n -, 






^% e f 



1.102 
L2L 



UNITED STATES OF AMEEICA. 






■^ 



'■&//$u ^/ ^ 



eSpfff. 



CHRISTIAN'S TRIUMPH: 



INCLUDING 



HAPPY DEATH SCENES, 

ILLUSTRATIVE OF 

THE POWER OF THE GOSPEL 

DRAWN FROM FACTS. 

„_ 

BY J. G. ADAMS. 



1 O Death, where is thy sting ? O Grave, where is thy victory ? — 
Thanks be to God, which giveth us the victory through our Lord 
Jesus Christ.' St. Paul. 



BOSTON : 
A. TOMPKINS, 38 CORNHILL. 
1840. 



Vi -\ * >•'... 


~>" * 




W;\ 


..**\ > 


. \\ 


• * 


* 1 




J +mm i M*** 


^fa&ftfl! 





Entered according to act of Congress, in the year 1840, 

BY ABEL TOMPKINS, 

In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of Massachusetts. 



1) A f 



PREFACE 



The object of this work is, first, to give those who 
are yet inclined to use in earnest that oft repeat- 
ed expression, i Universalism may do to live by, 
but will not sustain the soul in death, 5 an oppor- 
tunity of learning the error of this statement ; and 
secondly, to exhibit in undeniable facts, the power 
and influence of the gospel of impartial grace in 
the hour of dissolution ; that those who know it 
not, may embrace and enjoy it ; and that all pro- 
fessors of the same to whom these statements shall 
come, may realize the magnitude of that great 
doctrine of life and immortality which has been 
opened to their view ; and strive not only to cher- 
ish its holy principles within their own hearts, but 
to diffuse these principles abroad among their fel- 
low men 



IV PREFACE. 

The facts presented are only a few from the 
great mass in our possession. Our periodicals, 
week after week, bring tidings of death scenes, 
where the power of gospel truth is made manifest. 
A small, compact book, being more convenient for 
preservation and reference, than the larger sheets 
of a weekly journal, the author offers to the Chris- 
tian public this humble production, which he prays 
may go forth, and by the divine blessing, prove to 
many souls, 'profitable for doctrine, for reproof., 
for correction, for instruction in righteousness.' 

J. G. A. 



CONTENTS, 



CHAPTER I. 
Death, 9 

CHAPTER II. 
The Future Life, ........ 1G 

CHAPTER III. 
Gospel Hope, 25 

CHAPTER IV. 
The Believer's Comfort, 36 

CHAPTER V. 
Happy Death Scenes, 46 

CHAPTER VI. 
The Triumph, 134 

Selections in Poetry, ...... 173 



INDEX OF NAMES 

REFERRED TO IN CHAPTER V 



Mrs. Abigail Stocking, Springfield, Ms. 

Mr. David Porter, Dixmont, Me. 

Jonathan Lewis, Esq. Lisle, N. Y. 

Mrs. Retta Safford, Norfolk, N. Y. 

Mrs. Jennet Dunbar, South Bridgwater, Ms 

Mrs. Aletta Raymond, Brunswick, Me. 

Mr. Jacob Marshall, Lunenburg, Ms. 

Miss Fanny C. Willis, Westmoreland, N. H 

Mr. Jonathan Bond, Hampstead, N. H. 

Mrs. Betsey Ann Wright, Acton, Ms. 

William Barrett, Esq. Maiden, Ms. 

Mrs. P amelia Wilson, Charlton, Ms. 

Mr. Jacob Jaquith, Troy, N. Y. 

Mr. Stephen Dutton, Lowell, Ms. 

Mrs. Mary Herrick, Lowell, Ms. . 

Miss Angenetti S. Daggett, Attleboro', Ms. 

Mr. Horatio G. Kendall, Munroe, Mich. 

Miss Mary E. Dodge, Cambridgeport, Ms. 

Mrs. Mary Barrett, Maiden, Ms. 

Miss Harriet Kenrick, Haverhill, Ms. 

Mrs. Hannah Runey, Charlestown, Ms. 

Mrs. Phebe Luce, Hartland, Vt. 

Miss Lucinda Willard, Hartland, Vt. 

Miss Mary Ann Durin, Woburn, Mass. 

Miss Mary S. Bennett, Danvers, Ms. 

Mr. Peter Chameerlain, Petersham, Ms. 

Mr. Freeman Cobb, Brewster, Ms. 

Mrs. Frances A. N. Keith, Salem, Ms. 

Miss Lucinda Mowry, Nelson, N. Y. 

Mrs. Sarah Ann Putney, Cambridge, Ms. 

Mrs. Nancy Greenleaf, Boston, Ms. 

Mrs. Sarah Noon, Waltham, Ms. 



47 
47 
48 
49 
50 
50 
51 
51 
53 
54 
55 
56 
57 
57 
58 
59 
60 
61 
62 
63 
66 
67 
68 
69 
70 
72 
73 
74 
75 
76 
77 
79 



Vlll INDEX. 

Mr. William Haley, Cambridge, Ms 80 

Mrs. Harriet C. Kendall, Woburn, Ms 81 

Mr. David Moody, Newbury, Ms 82 

Mr. Addison Parker, Lowell, Ms. 83 

Mrs. Abigail Derby, South Reading, Ms. .... 85 

Mrs. D. Noyse, Haverhill, Ms 86 

Mrs. Christiana Smith, Waltham, Ms 88 

Mrs. Laura K. Hayden, Ludlow, Ms 90 

Mr. James Downing, South Boston, Ms. .... 91 

Mrs. Elizabeth Eaton, Maiden, Ms - 93 

Mr. David Gloyd, Abington, Ms 94 

Mrs. Philena Scripture, Stafford, Ct. .... 95 
Mrs. Sarah Lancy, Lee, N. H. . . . . . .96 

Mr. Alba Page, South Boston, Ms 97 

Mrs. Caroline L. Raymond, Boston, Ms. .... 98 

Mrs. Abigail G. Sawyer, Haverhill, Ms 100 

Rev. E. Winchester, . . . . . . . . ]02 

Dr. Joseph Priestley, 104 

Rev. John Murray, 106 

Rev. Amos Crandall, 110 

Rev. Charles R. Marsh, Ill 

Rev. John Bisbe, 113 

Rev. I. Boynton, . . 114 

Rev. John Freeman, . 115 

Rev. W. W. Wright, .118 

Rev. W. C. Hanscom, 119 

Rev. T. F. King, .123 

Rev. W. H. Jolley, . . 126 

Rev. A. L. Balch, 127 



Uvvo 

<&t>viutiun f ti ttviumpfy: 

INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 



Chapter X 



DEATH. 

1 Thou hast all seasons for thine own, Oh Death ! 

Mrs. Hemans. 

However men differ, whether in appearance, man- 
ners, circumstances, opinions or feelings, they have 
one idea in common ; it is, that they must die. 
The shivering inhabitant of the north in the midst 
of his long winter, knows that the longer winter of 
death will come upon him. The dweller in the tro- 
pical clime in the blaze of the noon-day sun, feels 
sensible that in the course of events this sun will 
shine no more on him forever. The mariner on the 
ocean, the landsman on shore, the ruler and the 
ruled, the renowned and the obscure, the learned 
and the unlearned, the old and the young, in all 
stations, ages, and places, know from what they be- 
hold around them, that man is mortal — that ; he 
fleeth as a shadow, and continueth not. As for man 
his days are as grass ; as a flower of the field so he 
flourisheth ; the wind passeth over it and it is gone ; 
and the place thereof shall know it no more. 5 
2 



10 THE CHRISTIAN'S TRIUMPH : 

We live — in the full and free enjoyment of the 
present existence, surrounded with others who in 
common with us inherit mortal being. We feel that 
some superior power upholds — some supreme good- 
ness provides for us. Yet we know that all we here 
enjoy is limited ; that while we are in possession of 
the dearest earthly pleasures, death may come and 
end them ; that in the midst of life we are in death ; 
that the same great Power which gave and still 
grants us the present existence, will at some future 
period of time bring it to a close. 

As we naturally view death, it occasions sad and 
melancholy thoughts. It has been termed the king 
of terrors. It comes and takes from us the dear and 
the good ; the parent, brother, sister, companion, 
offspring, friend, associate, neighbor, citizen, — and 
strong as the ties may be which bind us to them, 
they are snapped asunder. We turn, as the signal 
of the destroyer is heard — we look — and another, and 
another departs, — and the places that knew them 
shall know them no more forever. We mourn — we 
muse in sadness — f we call — but they answer not 
again. 5 In every such departure, we hear repeated 
the great lesson that the dead will not return to us — 
that we must go to them. 

It has been thus from the commencement of time 
to the present hour. Adam died. His offspring are 
also mortal. i The fathers, where are they ? And 
the prophets, "do they live forever ?' Individuals, 
communities and nations have followed each other 
in the way of death. When Xerxes at the head of 
his army, wept to think how soon all that mighty 
host would be with the dead, he gave utterance to a 
sentiment which in every grade and department of 
life, often breaks forth from the human soul. 

The greatest, wisest, and best of the earth have 
thought and expressed much on the subject of death. 
They have seen its ravages, have realized its near- 
ness to them, and have meditated and spoken in re- 
lation to their own dissolution either in fear and 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 11 

despair, in darkness and doubt, or in hope and joy, 1 
In what light are we to view it ? 

Death is considered an enemy. It comes upon us 
with relentless hand and unpitying eye 5 breaking 
up our peace, scattering our hopes, deranging all 
our plans for the present or the future, and making 
shipwreck of all the deep aifections of the heart- 
Its aspect is repulsive. Solomon had this view of it. 
'No man hath power over the spirit to retain the 
spirit ; neither hath he power in the day of death ; 
and there is no discharge in that war. 5 Paul had 
this view of it when he called death an enemy ; and 
it is frequently spoken of in this manner by writers 
in the Scriptures. And yet this is but one view of 
death. It is the first view ; an expression of the 
most general and prevalent idea. As death invades 
our present peace and happiness, we think and speak 
of it with the impression of regret and sorrow ; 

i When thoughts of the last bitter hand 



Come like a blight over our spirits, 
And the stern agony, and shroud, and pall, 
And breathless darkness, and the narrow house, 
Make us to shudder, and grow sick at heart.' 

Let us, however, take another view of it. 
Notwithstanding the ideas of the sacred writers 
already alluded to, there are other representations 

1 ' The ancients contemplated death without terror, and met 
it with indifference. It was the only divinity to which they never 
sacrificed, convinced that no human being could turn aside its stroke. 
They raised altars to fever, to misfortune, to all the evils of life 5 for 
these might change ! But though they did not court the presence of 
death in any shape, they acknowledged its tranquillity 5 and in the 
beautiful fables of their allegorical religion, death was the daughter 
of night, and the sister of sleep ; and ever the friend of the unhappy ! 
To the eternal sleep of death they dedicated their sepulchral monu- 
ments. JEternali Somno ! If the full light of revelation had not 
yet broken on them, it can hardly be denied that they had some 
glimpses, and a dawn of the life to come, from the many allegorical 
inventions which describe the transmigration? of the soul. A but- 
terfly on the extremity of an extinguished lamp held up by the mes- 
sengers of the gods intensely gazing above, implied a dedication of 
that soul; love, with a melancholy air, his legs crossed, leaning on 
an inverted torch, the flame thus naturally extinguishes itself, ele- 
gantly denoted the cessation of human life; a rose sculptured on s 



H THE CHRISTIAN'S TRIUMPH ! 

of death in the Scriptures more agreeable and cheer- 
ing. It is called ' the house appointed for all liv- 
ing'— the place ' where the wicked cease from troub- 
ling, and where the weary are at rest.' In the Old 
Testament it is set forth under the similitude of 
sleep. When an individual died, it is written of 
him that he slept with his fathers. In the New Tes- 
tament, similar terms are employed. The dead are 
said to sleep, or to be asleep. There is nothing re- 
pulsive, surely, in this idea of death. There is noth- 
ing unpleasant connected with that repose which we 
enjoy in sleep. We desire it ; and when the hour 
comes that calls us from the busy, anxious rounds of 
life to rest on the bed of refreshment and ease, we 
greet it with pleasure. True wisdom will lead us 
to take a similar view of death ; to look upon it as 
repose after a season of excessive labor, 

' Life is a torrid day, 

Parched by the wind and sun ; 
And death the calm, cool night, 

When the weary day is done.' 

We have another very striking and pleasing simi- 
litude of death. It is that of home. c Man goeth to 
his long home.' A more interesting comparison could 
not have been made. Home is the fondest of all 
names to the earthly pilgrim. Here he is safe, when 
clouds and tempests are abroad ; here he rejoices 
and smiles when the world sighs or frowns ; here he 
comes when all other sources of peace and comfort 
have failed him, and in the bosom of home finds re- 
lief and delight. If home hath nothing repulsive or 
abhorrent in it, the grave may not be feared. Death 
admits us to our home. We can draw no other than 
a pleasing inference from this truth. 

But there is another view of death which demands 
attention. Among all we realize of instinctive feel- 
sarcophagus, or the emblems of epicurean life traced on it, in a scull 
wreathed by a chaplet of flowers, such as they wore at their convi- 
vial meetings, a flask of wine, a patera, and the small bones used as 
dice*, all these symbols were indirect allusions to death, veiling its 
painful recollections/— Curiosities of Literature* 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 13 

ing 5 all we hear in the suggestions, and compari- 
sons, and naked facts of the wisdom of man, inspired 
or uninspired ; there is one truth speaking to us 
from on high — one consideration deserving our fre- 
quent meditation and study. By taking heed there- 
to we shall the better understand our own nature 
and our affinity to that wise and gracious Creator, 
who ( hath made of one blood all nations of men 
that dwell on the face of the earth, and hath deter- 
mined the times before appointed, and the bounds 
of their habitation. 5 We are not constituted to live 
here forever. Our Maker did not intend that we 
should ; else had he given us an immortal body. 
Here we know that 'this earthly house of our taber- 
nacle 5 is subject to decay ; that according to its very 
constitution, its energies must, within a certain peri- 
od of time, be impaired, and ultimately cease. Why 
this ? Did not the same Being who gave to all his 
other creatures c life, and breath, and all things, 5 
constitute man as he pleased ? And is his pleasure 
opposed to his wisdom and goodness ? If every other 
order of creation was pronounced very good, must 
man be excepted ? If he is made to die, is not death 
to him a wise and gracious ordination of his heaven- 
ly Father ? The simple in understanding can an- 
swer these questions. 

Since then the truth is plainly before us, that Pro- 
vidence has not intended man to exist on the earth 
only for a limited time ; and as it is equally clear 
that this ordination is just and good, we should con- 
sider the subject of death in a rational and philoso- 
phical light. Were we to wish that our earthly 
existence might be prolonged to the age of two or 
three centuries, before half that time had expired, 
we should be weary of life, and desire to lie down 
and die. And even now, much as we love life, and 
fondly as we cling to it, miserable indeed should we 
be with the full assurance that we were to exist on 
the earth for thousands of years, subject to all the 
changes, trials, and sorrows that usually beset man-* 



14 THE CHRISTIAN'S TRIUMPH I 

kind. Such a supposition would lead us to start 
back in sadness and dismay, and ask of God per- 
mission to rest in peace as our fathers before us have 
rested We would rather choose death, than life on 
earth upon such conditions. 

From what we have already considered, the con- 
clusion seems just that we regard death as an inci- 
dent in our being ; as one of the ordinary events 
which comes in accordance with the Divine will, 
and from which we ought not to desire exemption. 
Many there are whose visions seem not to have ex- 
tended so far as this ; who never think of the tyrant 
king but with disquietude and gloom ; and to whom 
the advice to reflect much on death, would sound 
more like the cant of religious fanaticism than the 
sober dictate of philosoplry. Such ones are in the 
dark. We do not believe that a continual brooding 
over death is either profitable or desirable. Yet we 
ought to make the subject one of much meditation. 
Die we must, sooner or later ; and surely it can 
never be thought improper by the truly enlightened 
mind, for us to bring ourselves up as near to the sub- 
ject as possible ; so that we may be the better ena- 
bled to understand it, and the less alarmed when 
called upon to test its reality. For myself, I can see 
no propriety in that disposition too often witnessed, 
to make a stranger of death ; to know and under- 
stand nothing of it, only its darkness. The conduct 
<of Hume when death approached him was any thing 
but honorable or creditable to a man. His amuse- 
ments to divert attention from it were evidences of 
his weakness. In attempting the philosopher, he 
#cted the fool. 

If we have before us an earthly journey to per- 
form, we do not consider it improper to make our- 
selves well acquainted with its object and end ; to 
make all the necessary preparations therefor, and to 
speak and act concerning it as though we really un- 
derstood the subject. It cannot be deemed less rea- 
sonable for us to consider in our minds, the journey 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 15 

to that c undiscovered country from whose bourne no 
traveller returns,' and to determine according to the 
means given us, the nature and object of death. 

There is much of sound reason as well as true 
philosophy in the language of Job — c I would not 
live alway. 5 He had made himself acquainted with 
man, and from the accounts given in the sacred 
word, we are led to regard him as familiar with the 
dealings of the Most High with his children. He 
expressed the true feelings of his heart when as he 
saw life and death in their relative lights, each de- 
signed by Jehovah for good, and the one following 
the other in continued and regular succession, he 
declares, C I would not live alway. 5 We adopt and 
express this sentiment ; because it is true to human 
nature. The trials of life, its sicknesses and pains, 
the departure of friends, and the infirmities of age, 
all join in confirming our belief that God has wisely 
ordained that c here we have no continuing city *,' 
and that for his rational offspring on earth he has 

'beautifully mingled life and death.' 



10 THE CHRISTIAN'S TRIUMPH 



GJjapto: 11. 



THE FUTURE LIFE. 
When shall I die ? when shall I live forever ? 5 



Young. 



The subject of death leads to the inquiry, is there 
a future life for man ? Strive as we may, this in- 
quiry cannot be suppressed. It rises instinctively in 
the mind, and leads us to seek some solution of the 
subject. The ancient query c If a man die shall he 
live again ?' still stands in full force ; and mankind 
are as much interested in the true answer now, as in 
any preceding age. 

Strongly as we desire a future life, it cannot be 
denied that there is much of doubt and darkness in 
relation to this subject, even among those who are 
numbered in the world as the truly enlightened and 
wise. This doubt exists, not so much because men 
have had no evidence of a future existence, such as is 
presented in the establishing of other doctrines, as 
that the doctrine in itself seems improbable. They 
perceive that man dies, turns to dust, and is known 
no more on earth forever. This is all they know 
of him. Faith must give assurance of the rest 5 and 
this faith is too often quenched in the unanswered 
queries of the doubter, That we may meet this 
spirit of doubt and unbelief, a few thoughts are here 
suggested which the Christian reader may carry 
onward in his own mind. 

Why is the future life considered improbable ? 
Surely, the same cause which gave to man the pre- 
sent existence, is capable of bringing him into the 
enjoyment of another, yet future. Whether we 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 17 

speak of chance, or the laws of nature, or creation 
by the Jehovah of Israel, and the God of the Chris- 
tians ; if creative, sustaining power is implied, the 
argument is clear. If chance created me once, it 
may again. If the laws of nature in time past 
brought me into being from blind* unorganized mat- 
ter, it may work by the same power in the future, 
and give me a more elevated and glorious existence* 

Admitting the existence of an all-wise and good 
Creator, this idea of improbability vanishes at once* 
What wonders have been accomplished by creative 
power. ( In the beginning' it made i the heavens 
and the earths Suns, stars, and systems ; myriads 
on myriads were called forth from chaos, and are 
now upheld by the same exhaustless energy. What 
wisdom and goodness are every where discerned 
throughout the universe, so far as the mind of man 
has extended ! Order, propriety, harmony, all are 
seen, in the heavens above, in the earth beneath* 
Who then shall decide that the same power which 
spake a material universe into being, and which 
continually upholds it through all changes and re- 
volutions, shall fail When applied to the raising of 
man from this life to another ? He who once raised 
us up into being, shall he not advance us into a 
future existence ? Yes ; as easily as he can change 
the worm that creeps in dust to the winged but- 
terfly that sports in airy freedom through the sum- 
mer day. Well did the apostle ask of the doubters 
to whom he spake, 'Why should it be thought a 
thing incredible with you that God should raise the 
dead ?' 

Furthermore. It is reasonable to inquire if the 
doctrine of man 5 s future existence does not agree 
with the character of God as manifested in the na- 
tural world. There is nothing absurd nor improper 
in the idea that a wise and good parent should take 
care of his children. If I believe in that God mani- 
fested in nature and revealed in the Scriptures, I 
must believe that man will live hereafter, It is 



18 THE CHRISTIAN'S TRIUMPH t 

morally impossible for me to arrive at any other con- 
clusion. The beautiful saying of David in relation 
to Jehovah's care is undeniably proved ; i Thou 
openest thine hand and satisfiest the desire of every 
living thing.' Consider for one moment the provi- 
dential goodness of God. Naturalists inform us that 
more than sixty thousand species of animals inhabit 
the air and waters, besides a thousand species which 
have not yet come within special observation : that 
on the surface of the earth, not a patch of ground — 
not a portion of water — not a shrub, tree, herb, or 
scarcely a leaf is to be found that does not teem with 
animated beings. Hundreds of millions have their 
dwellings in mountains, valleys, caves, clefts of rocks, 
barks ol trees, ditches, marshes and forests. Innu- 
merable shoals of fishes inhabit the oceans, the seas, 
lakes and rivers. Millions on millions of birds in 
endless variety wing their flight through the atmo- 
sphere above and around us. Multitudes of anima- 
ted beings which no man can number, invisible to 
the unassisted eye, are dispersed through every 
region of the earth, air and seas. How immense 
then, the number of all, visible and invisible ! It 
surpasses conception. Now it is a truth that no one 
of all the grades of creatures can subsist without 
nourishment. Every species, too, requires a differ- 
ent kind of food. Yet such is the unfailing muni- 
ficence of the great Creator, that all the myriads of 
sentient beings are amply provided for and nourish- 
ed by his bounty. Throughout the creation this 
same providential order is seen. No natural appe- 
tite, no natural desire has been instituted, which is 
not met and satisfied by the same wisdom which call- 
ed it into action. 

Apply this truth to man. Is he satisfied with this 
existence alone ? Are all his wants met and suppli- 
ed here ? Has he no desire of good beyond the 
grave ? The reply is ready. 

' The soul uneasy and confined from home, 
Rests and expatiates in a life to come.' 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 19 

We know there are those who pretend to consider 
this mere declamation ; who say in substance, that 
it is needless to look into the future ; to ask what 
we shall or shall not be after death ; it is enough for 
us to consider the present. Such was the reasoning 
of ancient heathen philosophy ; c Let us eat and 
drink, for to-morrow we die ;' which carried out may 
thus practically teach ; Let us think only of the pre- 
sent ; never providing for future wants — never seek- 
ing the prospective comfort or happiness of ourselves 
or of those connected with us — never retaining any 
of our earthly gain for time which is to come — 
never doing any thing that is not connected with the 
present ! Life has nothing in prospect, and there is 
no hereafter ! Is this dealing unjustly with the old 
heathen saying ? Nay ; when we consider how un- 
justly that sentiment deals with humanity. The 
truth is, we are not satisfied to lie down and die, 
never asking the question about futurity. What 
awaits us when i we shuffle off this mortal coil ? J 
Where are we going ? Into non-existence, or mise- 
ry, or happiness ? Show us the person who is utter- 
ly indifferent on this inquiry — who feels no emotions, 
and who desires to have no special feeling on the 
subject, and you show us but little else of a man than 
the form. 

History assures us that in great minds where the 
light of revelation had never dawned, this longing 
for and expectation of a future existence is observed. 
Amidst all other opinions, this would find utterance. 
True to the c divinity within,' men have spoken as 
though they were not to pass down in death to the 
shades of endless night, but as if the Being who 
gave them existence, had also spoken to them of his 
intention to make it eternal. 1 



1 Plato's master is represented as delighting to contemplate the 
destinies of the spirit hereafter : 

'Is the soul like what is divine, or like what is mortal ? What is 
divine is born to govern, but the mortal substance to obey. Which 
of these does the soul resemble 1 'O .Socrates, 



20 THE CHRISTIAN'S TRIUMPH .* 

Whence this desire in man to live hereafter ? 
The answer is, from God. He gave it ; and he will 
satisfy it. The same Providence that so bountifully 
supplies all the wants of his other creatures, will 
not deny to his moral offspring the satisfaction of 
this c longing after immortality. 5 The cheerless doc- 
trine of the unbeliever that ' death is an eternal 
sleep,' is a foul impeachment of the Creator's good- 
ness, Annihilation cannot be true. 

1 'Tis immortality that gives to man 
The sacred grandeur of his earthly hours j 

'Tis happy immortality that can 
Wake into fadeless glory all his powers. 

There sin and sorrow never more shall bind 

The mighty movings of a deathless mind.' 

If, in view of the general providence as exhibited 
in nature, we cannot agree to the dark docrine of 
annihilation, what shall we say to that other idea 
which in all that is terrific and revolting, infinitely 
surpasses it— I mean end-less woe ? This is a doc- 
trine not only opposed to all that is holy and good in 
the character of Jehovah, but in direct contradiction 

1 O Socrates, it is clear that the soul must be divine, and the body 
the mortal element. 

' Yes, Kebes ! the soul is most like the divine, the immortal, the 
intelligent ; the one in form, and the incorruptible ; and when it goes 
from hence, it passes to another place, like itself, excellent and pure, 
though now unseen ; to Hades, and, truly, to a good and wise God.' 
He repeats this idea, — 

* Will it not then go to something like itself; to the Divine ? To 
that which is divine, immortal, and wise ? Certainly ; and coming 
to it there, it will exist in happiness, free from error, ignorance, fears, 
and passions ; yes, it will indeed pass the rest of its time with the 
gods themselves.' 

When Socrates took the poisoned cup, he said ; ' I draw confi- 
dence from the hope that something remains of man after death.' 

Demosthenes, when advised to perform a dishonorable action to 
save his life, says ; ' God forbid that after I have heard Xenocrates 
and Plato discourse so divinely on the immortality of the soul, I 
should prefer a life of infamy and disgrace, to an honorable death.' 

Cicero has said, — ' If I am wrong in believing that the souls of 
men are immortal, I please myself in my mistake ; nor while I live 
will I ever choose that this opinion, with which I am so much de- 
lighted, should be wrested from me. But if at death, I am to be anni- 
hilated, as some minute philosophers suppose, I am not afraid lest 
£hose wise men, when extinct too, should laugh at my error,' 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 21 

to the clearest dictates of reason in the human soul. 
It originated not in the wisdom of the Highest, but 
in the mysticism and cruelty of ancient heathenism. 
And Christians have received it into fellowship with 
their opinions as one c set up from everlasting, from 
the beginning, or ever the earth was. 5 But nothing 
which we behold in the wide universe of God agrees 
with it. Never was it formed in the mind while 
holding communion with nature. No murmuring 
breeze ever brought the sound ; no songster of the 
grove ever gave it utterance. And had the dark 
tempest and the rumbling thunder ever given inti- 
mations of it, they would all have been dispelled 
when the glory of the sun had broken forth again. 
No shining star ever brought the sentiment to light ; 
nor was it imbibed while contemplating the gran- 
deur of the firmament. Nor does revelation give it 
credence ; for her tuneful strings are all in unison 
with nature. In believing it, men have contradict- 
ed the great instructions every day received from 
Him who c maketh his sun to shine on the evil and 
the good, and sendeth his rain on the just and the 
unjust ; 5 and whose f tender mercies are over all his 
works. 5 Well might the distinguished poet make 
the victim of ceaseless torment to ask of his Maker,— 

1 O why from silent earth, 
Didst thou awake and curse me into birth ? 
Tear me from quiet, ravish me from night, 
And make a thankless present of thy light ? 
Push into being a reverse of thee, 
And animate a clod with misery V 

But this doctrine is not true. The Creator and 
the created, heaven and earth, every manifestation 
of wisdom, justice, goodness and truth in the great 
universal kingdom — all, all stand opposed to it ; and 
the nearer men approach to the high standard of 
justice and righteousness, the more will they be 
ashamed that their race ever so far dishonored the 
holy name of their Father, as to suppose him capa- 
ble of permitting interminable woe within his do- 
minions. Man then shall not sleep in death forever ; 

o 



22 THE CHRISTIAN'S TRIUMPH : 

he shall not awake to unending misery. He shall 
live again, to his God. ' The dust shall return to 
the dust as it was, and the spirit to God who gave it.' 

Hitherto we have taken our lessons of nature. 
We have reasoned from what we know of the Avorks 
and dealings of our Father above ; and the result of 
our reasoning is in favor of a future happy existence 
for the enjoyment of universal man. Although noth- 
ing definite is proved from our consultations with 
nature, yet, all things considered, the weight of pre- 
sumptive evidence is in agreement with this senti- 
ment. And we hail it as one according with the 
best wishes, highest aspirations, and holiest prayers 
of the human soul. But what further evidence do 
we obtain that our conclusion is just ? 

This brings us to Revelation. We are assured in 
the word of God, that Jesus Christ is the Resur- 
rection and the Life. He by the grace of God 
tasted death for every man ; he died and rose again 3 
that he might bring us to God. Much as we find in 
nature favorable to man's happy existence beyond 
the grave, nothing is presented us like the resurrec- 
tion of our Lord from the dead. c But now is Christ 
risen and become the first fruits of them that slept.' 
The event of the resurrection of Jesus, has been the 
theme of many a pen and tongue glowing with wis- 
dom and eloquence. It is not for me to attempt a 
new version of a fact so well established in the world 
of reason and investigation ; yet a word in relation 
to it may not be out of place. 

The truth of this great event rests on the best of 
evidence. No better can be offered in confirmation 
of any fact which took place at the same distance of 
time. Those who were specially appointed as wit- 
nesses of the resurrection were the apostles ; and how- 
ever much they were despised for their doctrine, yet 
their veracity and moral integrity has borne the test 
of the strictest scrutiny. And with regard to their 
testimony concerning this event, they were uni- 
formly agreed, persisting in it to the very last in face 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 23 

of the whole force of opposition at work against them. 
At no time do we find them in doubt or hesitancy 
concerning it, neither could promises, or threaten- 
ings, or death — all of which they were called upon 
to meet, ever cause them to waver. From all the 
opposing reasoning brought against them, they were 
never led to suppose themselves deceived, or that they 
were practising deception with their fellow men. 
Notwithstanding their testimony implicated the 
whole Jewish nation in guilt, and all ranks were 
anxious to suppress it, this was found to be impossi- 
ble ; as the very opposers themselves were compel- 
led to acknowledge the miracles wrought in its con- 
firmation. 

Immediately after the resurrection and ascension 
of Jesus, the apostles commenced preaching in his 
name, declaring that he had risen from the dead. 
In the face of civil and ecclesiastical power, relig- 
ious prejudice, public opinion and indignation, they 
began to deliver their testimony at the great city of 
Jerusalem, the very place where these events took 
place. Reasoning with their enemies in the most 
candid and impartial manner, and placing them- 
selves in a situation the most desirable for refuta- 
tion, had their testimony been unsound, they appeal- 
ed to the whole community around them, as witness- 
es with them of the same interesting facts. The 
only attempt at refutation which their enemies made 
was that always resorted to when argument is out of 
the question — persecution. But as this never con- 
vinces the understanding, it failed in this instance ; 
until the final advice of Gamaliel the Jewish law- 
giver was this ; f Refrain from these men, and let 
them alone ; for if this counsel or this work be of 
men, it will come to naught ; but if it be of God, ye 
cannot overthrow it, lest haply ye be found even to 
fight against God.' 

Excellent advice. More than eighteen hundred 
years have passed away ; and although during that 
period many errors and absurdities have been min- 



24 the christian's 

gled with Christianity ; although unbelief has tasked 
its powers to prove the Son of God an impostor, and 
the resurrection a cunningly devised fable, all her 
efforts have been unavailing. Whilst error has trav- 
elled in the same old routine of objections, the truth 
has gained new strength as light and knowledge 
have advanced. The great doctrine of the resurrec- 
tion of man from the dead through Jesus Christ has 
remained established, and has been embraced by 
Christians over all the earth ; and at the present time 
it presents itself to the human mind in all its attrac- 
tive glory. May we be assisted of heaven rightly to 
understand it ; and thus learn not only that man 
shall live hereafter, but that through grace divine, 
he shall enter that state where his progress in spirit-* 
ual life § joy, and felicity, shall be unending. 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 25 



Cljapta m. 



GOSPEL HOPE. 

' And who the sorrows would not bear 

Of such a transient world as this, 
When hope displays, beyond its care, 

So bright an entrance into bliss ! \ Peabody. 

'Hope, 5 says a popular definition, 'is the desire of 
good heightened by the expectation of enjoyment. 5 
We may desire that which we have no reason to 
expect, and expect that which we do not desire. 
Gospel hope includes desire and expectation. Con- 
sequently there is nothing in it which is contrary to 
the most holy desires of the Christian's heart. It is 
also in perfect agreement with Christian faith as de- 
fined by the apostle. ' Now faith is the substance of 
things hoped for ; the evidence of things not seen.' 
The inference from this is plain, that what the apos- 
tle believed in relation to the human race hereafter, 
he really hoped to realize. Let us avail ourselves of 
testimony given by him and others in relation to that 
Christian hope which looks beyond death, and be- 
holds life and immortality brought to light in the 
gospel. 

In his address to the Pharisees and Sadducees in 
the Jewish council, the apostle uses the followino- 
language, as recorded in Acts xxiii ; 'Men and 
brethren, I am a Pharisee, the son of a Pharisee ; of 
the hope and resurrection of the dead I am called in 
question. 5 And again in the next chapter, in his 
defence to the governor before his accusers, he says, 
'But this I confess unto thee, that after the way 
which they call heresy, so worship I the God of my 
3* 



SB THE CHRISTIAN^ TRIUMPH S 

fathers; believing all things which are written in 
the law and the prophets; and have hope towards 
God, which they themselves also allow, that there 
shall be a resurrection of the dead, both of the just 
and unjust* 5 Speaking of mankind in regard to 
their final destiny, he thus writes in his epistle to the 
Romans. 'For the creature (creation) was made 
subject to vanity, not willingly, but by reason of 
him who hath subjected the same in hope.' The 
substance of this hope is then declared. c Because 
the creature (creation) itself shall be delivered from 
this bondage of corruption into the glorious liberty 
of the sons of God. 5 The same sentiment is express- 
ed to his Philippian brethren when he says, c For our 
conversation (citizenship) is in heaven ; from whence 
also we look for the Savior, the Lord Jesus Christ ; 
who shall change our vile body that it may be fash- 
ioned like unto his glorious body, according to the 
working whereby he is able to subdue all things un- 
to himself. 5 

These quotations from the Scriptures plainly de- 
clare that the hope entertained by the apostle, was 
that of the resurrection of mankind from the dead 
into a state of perfect and unending felicity. This 
is the great doctrine of life and immortality, termed 
c the restitution of all things which God hath spoken 
by the mouth of all his holy prophets since the world 
began. 5 It is the great theme of the revelation of 
God to man ; and is consonant with the promise and 
oath of Jehovah himself, that in Christ the seed of 
Abraham, all nations, families and kindreds of the 
earth shall be blessed. This is recognized in the 
words of the apostle to his Hebrew brethren ; 
'Wherein God, willing more abundantly to show 
unto the heirs of promise the immutability of his 
counsel, confirmed it by an oath, that by two immu- 
table things in which it was impossible for God to 
lie, we might have a strong consolation who have 
fled for refuge to lay hold on the hope set before us: 
which hope we have as an anchor of the soul, both 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 27 

sure and steadfast ; and which entereth into that 
within the vail ; whither the forerunner hath for us 
entered, even Jesus. 5 

The hope of the resurrection of mankind from the 
dead was the great theme of apostolic preaching. In 
support of this the early heralds of the cross continu- 
ally labored ; for this they suffered reproach and 
shame, bonds, imprisonment and death. The charge 
brought against them by the Sadducees (Acts iv.) 
was in consequence of this ; 'being grieved that 
they taught the people, and preached through Jesus 
the resurrection from the dead. 5 This was the rea- 
son why Paul was encountered by certain philoso- 
phers of the Stoics and Epicureans. c And some 
said, What will this babbler say? Other some, He 
seemeth to be a setter forth of strange gods: because 
he preached unto them Jesus and the resurrec- 
tion. 5 

We are again presented with the testimony of this 
eminent teacher of Christian truth in that luminous 
statement of the doctrine of the resurrection made by 
him in his first epistle to the Corinthians, 15th 
chapter. In language already quoted, we see the 
charge against him was that £ he preached through 
Jesus the resurrection from the dead. 5 In the chap- 
ter now cited, the same doctrine is defended. He 
predicates the resurrection of man from the dead on 
the fact that Jesus had risen. Thus he says, 'Now 
if Christ be preached that he rose from the dead, 
how say some among you that there is no resurrection 
of the dead? But if there be no resurrection of the 
dead, then is Christ not risen. And if Christ be not 
risen, then is our preaching vain. Yea, and we are 
found false witnesses of God ; because we have testi- 
fied of God that he raised up Christ, whom he raised 
not up, if so be that the dead rise not. 5 And then 
in the remainder of the chapter he labors to estab- 
lish the doctrine and nature of the resurrection. 

Let us consider his eloquent description. i But 
now is Christ risen from the dead, and become the 



28 the christian's triumph : 

first fruits of them that slept.' Here is the founda- 
tion. c For since by man came death, by man came 
also the resurrection of the dead. For as in Adam 
all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive. 
But every man in his own order ; Christ the first 
fruits ; afterward they that are Christ's at his com- 
ing. Then cometh the end, when he shall have de- 
livered up the kingdom to God, even the Father ; 
when he shall have put down all rule and all author- 
ity and power. For he must reign, till he hath put 
all enemies under his feet. The last enemy that 
shall be destroyed is death. And when all things 
shall be subdued unto him, then shall the Son also 
himself be subject unto him that put all things under 
him, that God may be all in all.' And then in an- 
swer to those who should ask, c How are the dead 
raised up, and with what body do they come?' he 
reasons as a Christian philosopher. A question of 
doubt and unbelief is set before him; and he pro- 
ceeds to answer it by allusions to the power of God 
as witnessed in the mysterious and diversified opera- 
tions of nature. 'Thou fool, (inconsiderate) that 
which thou sowest is not quickened except it die: 
and that which thou sowest, thou sowest not that 
body that shall be, but bare grain ; it may chance of 
wheat, or of some other grain : but God giveth it a 
body as it hath pleased him, and to every seed his 
own body. All flesh is not the same flesh ; but there 
is one kind of flesh of men, anotker flesh of beasts, 
another of fishes, and another of birds. There are 
also celestial bodies, and bodies terrestrial: but the 
glory of the celestial is one, and the glory of the ter- 
restrial is another. There is one glory of the sun, 
and another glory of the moon, and another glory of 
the stars ; for one star differeth from another star in 
glory, so also is the resurrection of the dead. It is 
sown in corruption, it is raised in incorruption: it is 
sown in dishonor, it is raised in glory: it is sown in 
weakness, it is raised in power: it is sown a natural 
body, it is raised a spiritual body, There is a natu- 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 29 

ral body., and there is a spiritual body. And so it is 
written, The first man Adam was made a living soul, 
the last Adam was made a quickening spirit. How- 
beit, that was not first which is spiritual, but that 
which is natural ; and afterward that which is spi- 
ritual. The first man is of the earth, earthy: the 
second man is the Lord from heaven. As is the 
earthy, such are they also that are earthy: and as is 
the heavenly, such are they also that are heavenly. 
And as we have borne the image of the earthy, we 
shall also bear the image of the heavenly.' 

Following up the same heavenly subject, he thus 
concludes, < Behold, I shew you a mystery: We shall 
not all sleep, but we shall all be changed, in a mo- 
ment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trump: 
for the trumpet shall sound, and the dead shall be 
raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed. For 
this corruptible must put on incorruption, and this 
mortal must put on immortality. So when this cor- 
ruptible shall have put on incorruption, and this 
mortal shall have put on immortality, then shall be 
brought to pass the saying that is written, Death is 
swallowed up in victory. O death, where is thy 
sting? O grave, where is thy victory? The sting of 
death is sin ; and the strength of sin is the law. But 
thanks be to God, which giveth us the victory, 
through our Lord Jesus Christ. 5 

From whence received Paul this sublime doctrine 
of the future life? Did he obtain it of man? Came it 
to him in the wisdom of the schools? Nay; he re- 
ceived it from the great teacher of Christianity; 'the 
author and finisher of our faith.' When Jesus was 
called to speak of the life hereafter, he testified to 
the same great truth so clearly set forth by the apos- 
tle. Let us listen to his language when he was en- 
countered by the Sadducees who denied the resur- 
rection, and who came to reason with him. The 
case was suggested by them of the woman who had 
seven husbands. Whose wife shall she be in the 
resurrection? Jesus answering, said unto them, 'The 



30 THE CHRISTIAN'S TRIUMPH I 

children of this world marry and are given in mar- 
riage: But they which shall be accounted worthy 1 
to obtain that world and the resurrection from the 
dead, neither marry nor are given in marriage ; 
neither can they die any more: for they are equal 
unto the angels: and are the children of God, being 
children of the resurrection. 5 Other passages make 
the same statement, only with a variation in lan- 
guage. The doctrine here declared cannot be mis- 
taken. Who are accounted worthy to be raised 
from the dead? All men. This is generally believ- 
ed by Christians of all sects. What is their destiny? 
They are equal unto the angels. They cannot die 
any more. They are children of God. Let these 
three statements be carefully considered ; and the 
perfect agreement of them with the apostle's descrip- 
tion of the resurrection will be seen. He declares 
that state to be incorruptible — where death shall be 
destroyed, and where Gpd shall be all in all. The 
disciple faithfully heeded the instructions of his 
master. 

It would seem that no person who examines this 
subject with prayerful attention can be at a loss to 
understand the meaning of the written word ; and 
that none who fairly understand it, will give place 
in their minds to that suggestion of man's wisdom so 
often heard in the Christian world, that there is ' no 
change after death.' The words of Jesus and his 
faithful apostle will ever stand witnesses against it. 
' For they are equal unto the angels. — The dead shall 
be raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed.' 
Then will end the mediatorial reign of the Redeem- 
er ; then will the pleasure and eternal purpose of 
Jehovah concerning his children be accomplished ; 
when sin and death shall be forever destroyed, and 
an inheritance incorruptible, undenled, and that 

i Learned commentators are generally agreed that the word 
1 worthy' here as used by the evangelist Luke, has no reference to 
any merit on the part of those who are raised. Dr. Campbell ren- 
derg the word 'honored.' 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 31 

fadeth not away, shall be the portion of every son 
and daughter of Adam. And how in face of such 
testimony can it be asserted that eternal death 
will be the doom of a portion of our race, after the 
grand event of the resurrection to a future life? 
Christian believer — receive not such doctrine as 
truth before thou hast searched diligently the word 
of the living God! There wilt thou learn that thy 
Savior hath conquered the king of terrors! He hath 
entered his gloomy kingdom, prostrated his domin- 
ion, and hath come forth again. * having obtained 
eternal redemption for us. 3 He will destroy death. 1 
With this doctrine before us. let the question be 
seriously asked if any other can be presented which 
shall for a moment stand the test of comparison with 
it? In view of the perishable nature of all things 
earthly, and having before us that eternity from 
which none hare returned, we ask every one who 
has the gift of reason, if the hope of the resurrection 
as here drawn, is not above all other hopes the most 
desirable to the human heart. The redemption of 
man from this bondage of corruption into the glori- 
ous liberty of the sons of God! Ask all into whose 
bosoms the light of benevolence and justice has 
shined, wherever they may be moving among the 
great throng of created intelligences that dwell on 
this footstool of the Eternal, if they can conceive of 
any thins more truly glorious and sublime? Inquire 
of that Christian believer in the doctrine of the resur- 
rection, but who believes that this great event shall 
be succeeded by the interminable woe of countless 
millions : ask him when he has been called to mourn 
the departure of a near earthly friend, while he has 
no hope of that friend's happiness hereafter. But a 

i The well known hymn of Dr. Watts beautifully expresses the 
gospel doctrine of death's destruction ; 

' His own soft hand shall wipe the tears 

From every weeping eye; 
And pains, and groans, and griefs, and fears. 

And death itself shall die.' 



32 THE CHRISTIAN'S TRIUMPH : 

short time since, you might have heard this same in- 
dividual speaking lightly of the hope of Universal 
Redemption. But now the scene has changed ; and 
to your question the answer is returned ; ' O, that I 
could believe your doctrine — that I could have the 
assurance of salvation given me for the one whose 
loss I now deplore ! I could then be at peace ; yea, 1 
should receive consolation, and rejoice in hope!* 
This is in substance the sentiment of many a mind 
as it has been expressed in various forms under 
circumstances like the one here presented. Proof 
positive that the New Testament doctrine of the re- 
surrection to a future happy immortality, is in the 
hearts of those even, who, with the eyes of their un- 
derstandings have not yet perceived its truth and 
excellency. 

Ask of another ; that individual whose philosophy 
has by certain reasoning led him to conclude that 
man's existence ceases with this life, and that when 
the breath of mortality shall depart, instead of ever 
assuming hereafter a more exalted rank among the 
intelligences of God, we shall be f as though we had 
ne'er been' — our spark gone out in the gloom and 
blackness of eternal night. Let us propose one 
question to this philosopher ; and from his very title 
we expect a candid answer. Brother ; you have no 
expectation of living again hereafter ; and your own 
reason informs you that soon this last sleep of death 
may come upon you. Now here is all the pleasure 
and power, wealth and treasure of earth and time on 
the one hand, and immortal life on the other ; which 
dost thou choose? e Immortal life,' would be the an- 
swer, coming from the secret depths of the soul! 
The gospel hope is in agreement too with the spirit 
of the doubter. He can find nothing better — noth- 
ing more in accordance with the purest desires and 
loftiest conceptions of the human mind. And thus it 
would be, wherever the question should be urged 
home. Human nature untrammelled by educational 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 33 

prejudice or bigotry, agrees to the true doctrine of 
man's future existence. 

We have thus briefly stated the doctrine of the 
resurrection. And it should be borne in mind that 
this is the great distinguishing doctrine of Christian- 
ity. It is this which leaves all other doctrines in re- 
lation to the future life at an immeasurable distance 
behind. It is this which rears its stately head above 
all the theories, visions, fables, and inventions of 
man, and shines in heavenly brightness over the 
wide waste of human existence, bidding the child of 
mortality be of good cheer, and take hold on the 
promises of the everlasting Father, who is God \ not 
of the dead, but of the living.' 

And yet this wonderful doctrine has not been un- 
derstood and declared as it should have been by 
many of those who have appeared as teachers of 
i Jesus and the resurrection.' Since the days of 
primitive Christianity, foreign opinions have been 
joined to her system, and the native loveliness of the 
true doctrine of the resurrection has been in a meas- 
ure obscured: so that we are compelled to ask why 
this doctrine is not preached more, why it is not 
more clearly elucidated, and more strongly insisted 
on at the present day? A distinguished biblical 
commentator has aptly alluded to this matter in the 
following terms: i One remark I cannot help mak- 
ing. The doctrine of the resurrection appears to 
have been thought of much more consequence among 
the primitive Christians than it is now. How is this? 
The apostles were continually insisting on it, and 
exciting the followers of God to diligence, obedience, 
and cheerfulness through it. And their successors 
in the present day seldom mention it. There is not 
a doctrine in the gospel on which more stress is laid; 
and there is not a doctrine in the present system of 
preaching which is treated with more neglect. 5 1 

This writer is correct ; and although his ideas on 

i Dr. A. Clarke's Commentary on 1 Cor. xv. 
4 



34 the christian's triumph : 

this important topic are not in agreement with ours, 
yet what he says concerning the resurrection of man 
as a fundamental doctrine of the gospel, is worthy 
the deep attention of every Christian reader. May 
the Lord enlighten those who are yet ignorant on 
this mighty subject ; and so direct the understand- 
ings of Christians, teachers and people, that they 
shall see and rejoice in that soul-inspiring hope 
which declares that death shall end, and that all 
shall live to God forever ! 

It is the intention of our heavenly Father in giv- 
ing the doctrine of the resurrection to mankind, to 
deliver them from the fear of death. All feel some- 
thing of this fear. The poet draws the true picture, 
thus: 

' The dread of something after death, 
The undiscovered country, from whose bourne 
No traveller returns, — puzzles the will 5 
And makes us rather bear those ills we have, 
Than fly to others that we know not of.' 

Ignorance of the future thus operates on the 
mind. Thousands have made life horrible in conse- 
quence of dark and dreadful views of an hereafter. 
And thousands now live who look on death with any 
other feelings than those of composure and satisfac- 
tion. To fill up this awful void, the truth of man's 
resurrection is proclaimed, through the Redeemer. 
Hear the apostle. c Forasmuch then as the children 
are partakers of flesh and blood, he also himself like- 
wise took part of the same ; that through death he 
might destroy him that hath the power of death, that 
is, the devil ; and deliver them who through fear of 
death were all their life-time subject to bondage.' 
Such is the efficacy of gospel hope coming to the 
storm-beaten, sinking mariner on the ocean of life, 
and proclaiming in angelic strains, f Fear not! for 
behold I bring you glad tidings ! ' Tidings of free- 
dom from sorrow, sin, frailty, corruption and death, 
and exaltation to the ecstatic, unending bliss of the 
intelligences of heaven. 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 3o 

I 

c Ye are dead, 5 saith the apostle, c and your life is 
hid with Christ in God.' Here is asserted the same 
doctrine which we have just passed in review. 
Christ was the life of the brethren believers of the 
apostle. He is also the life of the world. f As the 
Father hath life in himself, so hath he given to the 
Son to have life in himself, 5 and to i quicken whom 
he will. Blessed be the God and Father of our 
Lord Jesus Christ, who, according to his abundant 
mercy hath begotten us again to a lively hope by the 
resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead to an in- 
heritance incorruptible, undefiled, and that fadeth 
not away. 5 How interesting then to the true believer 
must the Son of God appear! What love in his mis- 
sion to the world ! What benevolence in his intended 
work! What almighty power and infinite glory in 
its accomplishment ! 

The great question, 'If man die shall he live 
again? 5 is thus answered in the gospel. To all the 
aspirations of man for power over death, and for life 
beyond the grave ; to all the impulses moving with- 
in, and joining with numerous testimonials without ; 
to the instructions of nature on the question of man's 
eternal progression in being, the voice of revelation 
lends its aid, and thus the evidence comes to us, full, 
deep, convincing, consoling and happifying — that 
man shall not slumber in the dust, but arise to high- 
er, purer, and brighter abodes, where ( there shall be 
no more death, 5 but where existence shall be immor- 
tal, and the children of the resurrection enjoy the 
perpetual smiles of the love of God. 

' Unfading hope ! When life's last embers burn, 
When soul to soul and dust to dust return ! 
Heaven, to thy charge resigns the awful hour ! 
Oh ! then thy kingdom comes ! Immortal Power ! 
What though each spark of earth-born rapture fly, 
The quivering lip, pale cheek, and closing eye, 
Bright to the soul thy seraph hands convey 
The morning dream of life's eternal day ! ' 



36 



THE CHRISTIAN'S TRIUMPH 



adaptor it). 



BELIEVER'S COMFORT 



1 For whether we live, we live unto the Lord; and whether we die, 
we die unto the Lord.' Rom,, xiv. 9. 

True Christian hope is effectual in promoting the 
moral happiness of its possessor. It was so in the 
early days of gospel power. c And every man that 
hath this hope in him, purifieth himself even as he 
(Christ) is pure.' It is so now. In the mind where 
living, gospel hope hath taken up its abode, is 
c righteousness, and peace, and joy in the Holy 
Spirit.' 

1. One advantage of Christian life is this ; it sets 
the affections on things above. Few comprehend 
the meaning of this. The gospel believer best un- 
derstands it. To him belongs the privilege of living 
not only in the world, but above it ; so that while he 
seeks to discharge the various duties which devolve 
upon him, he forgets not that he is still to have his 
conversation in heaven. He forms a proper estimate 
of the things seen which are temporal, in contrast 
with the things not seen which are eternal. Thus 
he meditates. There are pleasures and joys on 
earth ; but they are mixed with bitterness. Peace 
is found here ; but contention breaks its holy calm. 
Innocent mirth is here ; but sadness is brooding 
over it. Youth in its loveliness and bloom, is here ; 
but old age and decrepitude follow. Riches and 
splendor abide here for a season ; but suddenly they 
take to themselves wings and fly away. Virtue is 
here ; but vice is lurking in ambush to destroy her. 
Life is here ; but death is its sure successor. Be it 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 87 

so. The meditation ends not thus. There is an ex- 
istence where imperfection cannot come ; where 
peace reigns undisturbed by contention ; joy with- 
out sadness ; and youth forever blooming in peren- 
nial bloom. Riches are there ; the durable riches 
of the kingdom of God. Virtue is there ; her name 
is perfect holiness. Life is there, the living princi- 
ple of immortality ; and death can never enter, 
rraised be God ! In the midst of all the darkness 
and woe, the strife and confusion of this lower world, 
it is delightful to think on the order and harmony of 
heaven! 

Thus he looks upward and onward — and thus he 
continues. Who can tell the limits assigned to the 
freed spirit of man, soaring above the reach of mor- 
tal imperfection, and reigning in the more immedi- 
ate presence of the Eternal! And the joys revealed 
to its wondering vision! and its extent in knowl- 
edge! and its capacity for enjoyment, where death 
is known no more, and life is ever new ! Well said 
the dying Hooker, i I am going to leave a world dis- 
ordered, and a church disorganized, for a world and 
a church where every angel and every rank of an- 

fels stand before the throne in the very post God 
as assigned them. 5 This is the way in which the 
will of the Father is done in heaven. Above the 
reach of ambition, selfishness, vanity and pride — 
where love can create no envy, and humility no 
scorn — where sects and divisions shall be lost in the 
one name of Him who died for us and rose again — 
is everlasting light, unmixed truth, undisturbed 
order, perpetual peace ! There, 'like the mighty 
rivers which in their progress visit different tribes 
and tongues, and at last unite their waters in the 
sea ; so from every age of the world, and of every 
nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people, all 
will at last be seen flowing together, and the various 
sects, and parties, and ranks into which Christians 
have been divided, will be lost in the ocean of Inn- 
4* 



38 the christian's triumph : 

nite Love.' Blissful anticipation! 'While I muse 
the fire burns ! ' 

2. Another advantage of Christian hope is found 
in the contentment and resignation which it produ- 
ces. As said the philanthropist Howard, so every 
true Christian believer will say — c My hope is in 
Christ.' Christ is the manifestation of God. He 
whose hope is founded on eternal holiness and truth, 
will have the advantage over all the unbelief of the 
earth. He cannot fail, if the gospel hope cheers 
him. He can say with Paul, c I have learned in 
whatsoever situation I am, thereAvith to be content.' 
Faithfully using all the means given him to render 
this life a blessing to himself and others, he does not 
murmur at the allotments of Providence, if ills befall 
him. He seeks to turn all his adversities to a profit- 
able account, and to come out of them the better in- 
structed in the mysteries of the kingdom. Keeping 
c a conscience void of offence,' he knows the truth of 
the apostle's saying, 'We which have believed do 
enter into rest.' Words of heavenly consolation 
reach him from the Scriptures ; and he listens, and 
applies to himself their sacred truths. 'Cast thy 
burden upon the Lord ; he shall sustain thee. He 
hath not despised nor abhorred the affliction of the 
afflicted; neither hath he hid his face from him. 
The Lord is my rock, and my fortress, and my de- 
liverer ; my God, my strength, in whom I will trust, 
my buckler, and the horn of my salvation, and my 
high tower. God is our refuge and strength ; a very 
present help in trouble. Therefore will we not fear 
though the earth be removed, and though the moun- 
tains be carried into the depths of the sea. My 
heart and my flesh faileth ; but God is the strength 
of my heart, and my portion forever. For a small 
moment have I forsaken thee ; but with great mer- 
cies will I gather thee. In a little wrath I hid my 
face from thee for a moment ; but with everlasting 
kindness will I have mercy on thee, saith the Lord 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 39 
A 

thy Redeemer. I, even I, am he that comforteth 
you. Blessed be God, even the Father of our Lord 
Jesus Christ, the Father of mercies, and the God of 
all comfort. Who comforteth us in all our tribula- 
tion, that we may be able to comfort them that are 
in any trouble, by the comfort wherewith we our- 
selves are comforted of God.' 

Thus, in his spiritual need, he eats of the bread 
c that cometh down from heaven and giveth life to 
the world, 3 and drinks of the water of life freely. 
The ways of his Maker, although to him past finding 
out, are nevertheless regarded as just and true. And 
thus it is with him, that not even an affliction is lost, 
not a change is unimproved. In the striking lan- 
guage of another ; c he studies even his own history 
with pleasure, and finds it full of instruction. The 
dark passages of his life are illuminated with hope ; 
and he sees that though he has passed through many 
dreary defiles, yet they have opened at last into 
brighter regions of existence. 5 

3. There is another, and still greater effect of 
true Christian hope. I refer to that view of death 
which it inspires. In this view there is nothing of 
gloom or terror ; but the full radiance of immortal 
life. The believer looks not on this earth as his 
home ; and while he is willing to await his call 
hence, he is looking for that city c which hath foun- 
dations, whose builder and maker is God. 5 This 
state of mind belongs especially to the believer in 
gospel truth. If others without true faith, are led in 
view of the ills of human existence, to desire death ; 
the believer in view of the promises of immortal life 
given in the Scriptures, may truly say with Job, that 
he desires not to live always on the earth. It is not 
his wish, however, because God has assured him of 
perfect bliss hereafter, to be so impatient of delay as 
to overlook the benefits and enjoyments of this life, in 
his longings after the future. He does not say that be- 
cause a rich inheritance is to be his in the life to come, 
it is therefore of but little or no consequence about 



40 THE CHRISTIAN'S TRIUMPH : 

the present ; that this life is a burden, and the next 
only, worth possessing. Such would not he the rea- 
soning of a grateful, humble heart. He loves this 
life because God gave it ; and he seeks to make it a 
profitable, pleasant, and happy one. He loves the 
future by faith, and cheerfully awaits the moment 
when his Father shall call upon him to enter into its 
joys. Such is the Christian's gospel view of life and 
death. 1 Here he has no abiding city ; but he seeks 
one to come. He says with Paul, not in words of 
doubtful import, but in holy confidence and joy, — 
( For we know that if our earthly house of this taber- 
nacle were dissolved, we have a building of God, a 
house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens. 
For I reckon that the sufferings of this present time 
are not worthy to be compared with the glory that 
shall be revealed in us. Therefore let no man glory 
in men ; for all things are yours ; whether Paul or 
Apollos, or Cephas, or the world, or life, or death, or 
things present, or things to come ; all are yours ; and 
ye are Christ's, and Christ is God's. For now we 
see through a glass darkly, but then face to face. 
For which cause we faint not ; but though our out- 
ward man perish, yet the inward man is renewed 
day by day. While we look not at the things which 
are seen, but at the things which are not seen : for 
the things which are seen are temporal ; but the 
things which are not seen are eternal.' 

Such is the expressive language of the Christian 
believer in the gospel doctrine of the resurrection. 
Like the patriarchs of old, he confesses himself a 
stranger and pilgrim in the earth. He journeys 
onward ; his way is through the world 5 and he looks 
on his pilgrimage with joyful hope, knowing that the 
delights of immortality await him on his arrival at 
the permanent, everlasting home. 

1 In the light of this subject a reproving' answer is given to that 
unholy suggestion sometimes made, that if all will be well hereafter, 
why not seek to rid ourselves of this life, and enter immediately up- 
on the joys of heaven •? 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES I 41 

If, during life, and in the distant prospect of death, 
the hope of the gospel proves all sufficient for the 
humble believer, it is when the grim messenger comes 
near, and gives him warning of speedy dissolution, 
that he realizes the peculiar power of his hope. 
Hitherto he has only seen — now he is compelled to 
feel the hand of the destroyer. All the energies of 
his soul are concentrated in this deeply impressive 
hour ; this intense scene of his exit from time, and 
his entrance into eternity. Where now is that cour- 
age, that firmness, that freedom of soul, that triumph- 
ant hope, which have up to this season been exercis- 
ed only in anticipation? They are alive and in ac- 
tion. Whenever and wherever the christian is call- 
ed to meet death — in the quiet chamber — by the 
way-side — in the desert — or on the wide sea — with 
the multitude, or alone — he enjoys inward peace. 
A prospect is before him which disarms the foe of his 
terror. Amidst all the intensity of feeling inspired 
by circumstances around him, he has this in mind, 
that before he enters on the enjoyment of his undis- 
turbed and endless rest, one last struggle must be 
had. Yet faith whispers, 

' Let not death alarm thee — 

Shrink not from its blow — 
For thy God will arm thee — 

And victory bestow ; 
For death shall bring to thee no sting — 

The grave no desolation ; 
To die is gain — with Christ to reign — 

The Rock of our Salvation !' 

The Spirit's weapons are furnished him by the word 
of God. They are all he desires. His inspired 
tongue gives utterance to the truth with which he is 
armed and strengthened ; and as he battles with the 
enemy, and the struggle increases, and waxes warm- 
er and warmer, he is heard to exclaim, c Though I 
walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will 
fear no evil ; for thou art with me ; thy rod, and thy 
staff they comfort me. For this God is our God for- 
ever and ever ; he will be our oruide even unto death. 



42 THE CHRISTIAN'S TRIUMPH : 

God will redeem my soul from the power of the grave ; 
for he shall receive me. My flesh and my heart 
faileth ; but God is the strength of my heart, and my 
portion forever. For I am persuaded that neither 
death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor 
powers, nor things present, nor things to come, nor 
height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be 
able to separate us from the love of God which is in 
Christ Jesus our Lord, Death, the last enemy, shall 
be destroyed.' Thus encouraged to the last, his 
peaceful, triumphant exit gives assurance that 
c Death is swallowed up in victory!' 

Such is not the death of the philosophical doubter, 
nor of the heedless, hardened sceptic, whose hopes of 
the future expire in darkness. If it be said that such 
have met death with composure and in apparent 
peace: we have only to ask, can such composure or 
peace be likened for a moment to the Christian's 
bright prospect of endless life? Doubt and prospec- 
tive annihilation compared with the gospel hope of 
universal redemption from death, — immortality! 
Who cannot perceive the superior — or rather, the 
supreme ? 

It may now be inquired, if such views of the future 
as those already considered have been entertained by 
the greater number of Christians? We answer, they 
have not. If another question should then be pro- 
posed, why many who have not believed in this uni- 
versality of redeeming grace, have yet died in Chris- 
tian triumph, it maj r be here met and considered. 
The greater number of these have died with unshaken 
hope and confidence in the grace of Almighty God. 
And here is the true secret of Christian triumph in 
death. After all that may be said in relation to 
denominational differences, the believer is made 
happy in death just so far as he has confidence in the 
grace of God. Let the reader understand this ; and 
then if he is led to ask why we have referred to cer- 
tain instances where faith and hope in universal re- 
demption have been strikingly manifested in death. 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 43 

while we have taken no notice of thousands who have 
triumphed in the dying hour without the aid of this 
cheering sentiment 5 he will perceive the reason. 
The dying Universalist trusts in that saving power 
and goodness of God Avhich will not only bring him, 
but all the moral creation into endless life and felic- 
ity. This renders him triumphantly happy in the 
superlative sense. He can have no higher, holier 
hope than this. He can ask no more ; he can imag- 
ine nothing greater. He is happy in death because 
it is impossible for him to be otherwise ; such is the 
direct influence of his religious views. The believer 
in a limited salvation meets death with composure 
and peace, or in joy and exultation. Why? Not 
because he anticipates that darker scene which his 
faith has sometimes spread before him in the future — 
endless woe for others ; but because the hope of rest 
from life's trials and storms, from the ravages of dis- 
ease, and the fear of death ; and of perpetual peace 
and joy in heavenly mansions, sustains him. He 
leans on one who is able to save — and so far he is 
happy ; so far his hope bids him be of good cheer, 
and he leaves the world in peace, having gained the 
victory over death in the strength of divine grace. 
And we marvel not that under these circumstances 
the believer in a limited salvation should leave the 
earthly existence in triumphant hope. So far as he 
approaches the ground of true scriptural hope, he is 
happy in death — and no farther. Could he believe 
that not only himself, but all men would be made re- 
cipients of a glorious immortality, he would be as 
much more happy as this hope would be greater than 
that which he now enjoy. Here is the true state- 
ment of the case, Hope, including only a limited 
salvation, renders him happy. Hope in universal 
salvation would render him far more so. 

These considerations, it is believed, will lead Chris- 
tians who differ in faith and hope, to view each other 
with more of charity and brotherly affection, It 



44 the christian's triumph : 

should be their strife to see how much of comfort and 
peace they can impart to those who are about leaving 
these mortal shores, instead of seeking to disarm them 
of that power which faith in God inspires. Many 
sincere Christians have greatly erred in this respect 
They have sought to shake the faith and hope of oth- 
ers who, with death before them, were rejoicing in 

' That grace 

Which sanctifies and saves our race.' 

They would have such renounce their hopes ; for 
what? for others more limited: as if such change 
would give additional peace and resignation in the 
hour of mortal dissolution : when instances have been 
known where the very Christian who has expressed 
his disapprobation of a hope founded on the universal 
grace of God, has been heard in view of his own 
death, to abjure all hope on the ground of his per- 
sonal merit or works, and depend as a sinner for sal- 
vation on the unpurchased, free grace of the Eternal ! 
This is fact. Let the Christian reader draw his own 
inferences — and know that of all hope in view of our 
mortal dissolution, that of f the gospel of the grace of 
God ' is best ; and that whenever he hears the saying 
that it will not sustain the soul in the hour of death, 
he is only listening to a sentiment which had its ori- 
gin in human weakness, and not in the light and 
power of everlasting truth. Let it then be understood 
by Christians that they should not lightly esteem the 
hopes of others, when these hopes are conscientiously 
founded on the grace of God ; whether they be limited 
or boundless. Let them learn to aid one another ; 
and if they cannot ' see eye to eye' in regard to the 
extent of salvation, to encourage at least every dying 
mortal who at the mercy seat of his Father, awaits in 
hope his exit from time to eternity. Let the believer 
in the greatest hope thankfully stand in its heavenly 
light ; and he who has adopted a lesser one, grudge 
not the more highly favored brother, nor speak re- 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 45 

proachfully of the sustaining power of that which he 
himself must acknowledge the most glorious and sub- 
lime of all hopes presented to the human mind. 

In the preceding pages the term hope has been 
used in such close connection with Christian faith, 
that no separate definition of the latter is needed. 
Faith and hope in God's truth constitute the founda- 
tion of our happiness and peace in the present, and 
in anticipation of the future existence. Thus, ' faith 
is the substance of things hoped for ; the evidence of 
things not seen. 3 



46 the christian's triumph: 



(ffljopter I). 



HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 

1 These all died in faith.' Heb. xi. 13. 

That the reader may have before him the testimony 
of facts illustrative of the sustaining influence of gos- 
pel faith and hope in the hour of death, a few inci- 
dents among the many which might be written, are 
here presented. Of their genuineness no doubt need 
be raised ; as proof of the same is advanced, such as 
ought to remove the scruples of every reasonable 
querist. They are given to the world not as eviden- 
ces of the truth of the great sentiment so frequently 
set forth in these pages ; but as sure indications that 
the hope of immortal life for us and all mankind 
through the grace of God manifested in Christ Jesus, 
can disarm death of its terrors, and cause the soul as 
it breaks away from the earthly tenement, to rejoice 
in its departure 'with exceeding joy. 5 

From the multitude of cases before us, we have 
been somewhat at loss to know where to commence, 
or where to end the narration. But as prolixity may 
be feared where a collection of obituaries is announ- 
ced, and as our limits are defined, we shall study brev- 
ity in connection with the reader's interest and in- 
struction. It is proper to say, that for obvious reasons, 
names, places, and dates are given. 

In the enumeration of these accounts we are inclin- 
ed to adopt some arrangement ; and shall notice, 1st, 
Instances where firmness and resignation are mani- 
fested. 2d, Instances where deep joy and exultation 
are witnessed. 3d, Instances where peculiar trials 
are encountered. 4th, Death of ministers. 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 47 

1. Among the instances where Christian firmness 
and resignation are impressively visible, the following 
will claim our attention : 

Mrs. Abigail Stocking, of Spring- 
field, Ms., died July 10, 1829, aged 25. We are 
informed of her that f she had never been a noisy 
professor ; but her conduct plainly evinced that she 
possessed not only a form of godliness, but its power 
also. She might with propriety have said to others, 
c< show me thy faith without thy works, and I will 
show thee my faith by my works." During her last 
sickness, attempts were made to shake her faith ; but 
it was founded on the Rock of Salvation, and contin- 
ued firm. A feAV moments before her death, she call- 
ed her family and friends around the bed, and cheer- 
fully bade them farewell. She exhorted them not to 
weep for her ; declaring her perfect willingness to 
trust herself in the hands of her God, fully believing 
in his infinite goodness. She expressed the utmost 
assurance of faith that her separation from her friends 
would be only for a short time, and that she should 
meet them again in immortal glory. Her physician 
then observed to her that in his opinion she could live 
only a few moments, she replied, " I rejoice, for I 
shall die happy." ' * 

Mr. David Porter, of Dixmont, Me., 
died July 29, 1829, aged 80. He had been an un- 
wavering believer in the doctrine of universal grace 
for more than forty years ; and his faith was a living 
one ; it worked by love, and purified his heart. Even 
in the eyes of his scrutinizing religious opposers he 
was deemed a practical Christian. During the last 
four years of his life he was deprived of his sight ; a 
misfortune which he bore with singular patience and 
resignation. i It was not until his last illness, a con- 
sumption, 5 says a friend, 'that I became acquainted 

i Hartford, Ct., Religious Inquirer. 



48 the christian's triumph: 

with him During this short period it was my happy 
lot to visit him several times. I ever found him anx- 
ious to converse on religious subjects. His trials and 
Christian experience were often spoken of with much 
feeling. In my last visit but a short time before his 
death, I inquired particularly of the state of his mind 
in view of the doctrine he had long believed and 
maintained; " I am ready and willing" says he " to go, 
when it shall please God to call me to himself. I have 
often been told that I could not die in this doctrine ; 
but blessed be God, my confidence is increased in God 
the Savior of all men, the nearer I approach to him." 
Thus the good old man died.' l 

Jonathan Lewis, Esq,., of Lisle, N. Y., 
died July 1, 1830, aged 62. He was for many years 
an efficient member of the Baptist church. At length 
his "faith was enlarged, and he became a believer in 
the infinite goodness of God, and his purpose and 
promise to save all men through Christ Jesus. He 
joined the Universalist church and society in L., 
which connection he held for some years previous to 
his death. He was a humble, benevolent and active 
Christian. We are told that c owing to the complica- 
ted nature of his disease, and numerous infirmities of 
body under which he labored, he was deprived of his 
reason for several weeks previous to his death. In the 
mean time a report went abroad that he had given up 
his faith. Viewing his situation as dangerous, and 
anticipating a deprivation of his reason, he was anx- 
ious to add his testimony to the cloud of witnesses 
which had gone before him, that the doctrine which 
he had believed and defended while living, would 
afford consolation in death as well as in life. Accord- 
ingly, some time previous to his decease, he called a 
young man to him, (a nephew who was with him dur- 
ing his sickness,) and reminded him that probably 
the time of his departure was at hand ; and then pro- 

i Christian Intelligencer, Gardiner, Me. 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 49 

ceeded to express the strongest confidence in the God 
of his salvation, and his unwavering belief in the final 
emancipation of the whole human family from sin and 
death. This was his last testimony.' l 

Mrs. Retta S afford, of Norfolk, St. Law- 
rence Co., N. Y., died August, 1830, aged 35. For 
ten or twelve years previous to her death, she had 
been a believer in the restitution of the whole world 
to holiness and consequent happiness. Her religious 
views and feelings may be gathered from the follow- 
ing extract of a letter from her to her husband, writ- 
ten sometime previous to her death. 

C I have been (says she) a gay and thoughtless girl. 
I have not given the subject of religion that attention 
it demands. I shall here relate what I please to call 
my conviction. Terror, sir, was entirely out of the 
question. I felt that I had been ungrateful to my 
heavenly Father for his innumerable blessings. I felt 
that my whole life had been one continued scene of 
munificence. Wherever I turned my eyes, I beheld 
the beauty, wisdom and greatness of God. I had 
read the Bible to be sure, but now it was a new book; 
every leaf revealed to my admiring sight, love eternal 
to all the human family. I was penetrated by the 
immeasurable love of God, and melted into contrition 
for all my offences. I have faith in the salvation of 
the whole world by Jesus Christ.' 

Her last illness was of short duration ; only eleven 
hours ; which she bore with Christian fortitude and re- 
signation. The dreadful king had no terrors for her. 
Possessing reason to the last, i she entered the valley 
and shadow of death, with the fullest assurance of 
passing through it in triumph, to the fair shores of 
immortality, where she believed she should meet a 
ransomed world before the throne, clothed with im- 
perishable garments of salvation.' 2 

i Magazine and Advocate, Utica, N. Y. 
2 Trumpet, (Boston, Ms.,) Vol. 3, No. 10. 

5* 



50 THE CHRISTIAN'S TRIUMPH*. 

Mrs. Jennet Dunbar, of South Bridge- 
water, Ms., died Sept. 1, 1830, aged 82. She had 
been for many years a worthy member of a Calvinistic 
church ; but during her last illness she professed her 
belief in the truth that God's mercy and salvation 
will reach all his offspring. . About two weeks before 
her departure, she was suddenly deprived of the 
power of articulation. Yet the mind was unimpaired 
She gave those around her to understand that she 
wished to see a minister. When asked if the minis- 
ter of her church was desired, she returned a nega- 
tive answer. It was then understood that a minister 
of the Reconciliation was desired — the one who had 
once preached near her bed-side during her sickness. 
He accordingly came, and has given the subjoined 
statement. c On my arrival she made signs for 
prayers and religious conversation. After spending 
some time in these exercises, I withdrew from the 
bed-side to give the mourning relatives an opportu- 
nity to receive their mother's last embrace and bene- 
diction. In a few minutes she commenced waving 
her hands, and manifested great anxiety to commu- 
nicate what bore upon her mind. After making 
several unsuccessful efforts to speak, and attempts to 
write upon a slate, dying nature stayed its rude hand 
for a moment, and enabled her to pronounce, suffi- 
ciently distinct and emphatical for all to understand 
— "full assurance, full assurance ! " I then asked 
her if she had full assurance in the mercy, goodness, 
and salvation of God ? To which she replied in the 
affirmative (by suitable expressions.) She continued 
thus happy unto the end.' 1 

Mrs. Aletta Raymond, of Brunswick, 
Me., died Sept. 20, 1830, aged 28. In early life she 
made a public profession of religion, and joined the 
Baptist church. With the Baptists she remained 
several years, enjoying their confidence and fellow- 

l Trumpet, Vol. 3, No. 13, 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 51 

ship Subsequently her mind became further illumi- 
nated by the spirit of truth ; and she rejoiced in the 
faith of the reconciliation of all men to the Father. 
In this faith she remained steadfast and immoveable 
until death. During her last, brief sickness, she 
manifested great patience and fortitude. On being 
asked by her husband who was anxiously watching 
with her, if she did not think she was more free from 
pain, and whether she thought she should recover, 
she answered calmly, c No, I think I shall die. 3 Her 
mother then asked her if she was willing to die ? c O 
yes,' said she, c perfectly willing. I have no fears. 3 
Thus she departed. 1 

Mr. J a c o e Marshall, of Lunenburg, 
Ms., died Oct, 30, 1830, aged 82. He was also a 
member of the Baptist church, until led by the dis- 
cussion of theological sentiments, to search the Scrip- 
tures diligently. The result of his examination was 
a belief in the universal redemption of mankind. 
This faith he defended with clearness and power. 
He expressed much anxiety for those around him 
who were destitute of faith in the great salvation. 
Even when on his death-bed, he could not suppress 
his emotions of pity for those who, in sincerity, doubt- 
less, considered it their duty to attempt the subver- 
sion of his hope in God's impartial love. A friend 
w T ho witnessed his death, writes — c I was present 
when the physician told him that life's brittle thread 
must soon be severed. He was asked if he had the 
least doubt of his former belief in the goodness of 
God, and final happiness of all intelligent beings. 
His power of speech had so failed that it was with 
great difficulty that he could pronounce a monosylla- 
ble so as to be understood. He exerted all his 
powers to breathe out an audible " No." ' 2 

Miss Fanny C. Willis, of Westmore- 
land, N. H., died Dec. 3, 1830, aged 25. She was a 

i Trumpet, Vol. 3, No. 17. 2 Trumpet, Vol. 8, No. 24. 



52 THE CHRISTIAN'S TRIUMPH! 

victim of consumption. During a residence in a dis- 
tant state, she felt its ravages upon her, and desired 
to be taken home to die at her father's house. The 
journey produced much exhaustion. During her last 
sickness, she thought much and talked frequently re- 
specting her death. She had made religion the sub- 
ject of meditation and study while in health, which, 
as is here shown, sustained and comforted her in the 
last earthly struggle. The following extract of a 
letter written by a brother (Rev. J. H. Willis) who 
was present at her death, to one who was absent, 
will testify to her trust in Him who is c the resurrec- 
tion and the life.' 

( Having arrived home, I hastened immediately to 
the room where she lay in a light slumber. As I 
came near, she awoke. After a fervent exclamation, 
she raised her emaciated arms to embrace me. 
ct John," said she, " do not weep for me, for I shall 
soon be happy." I asked her if she was willing to 
die. "Yes — perfectly willing," she replied, "for 
my troubles and my pains are soon to terminate. How 
glad I am that I can behold you once more. I 
thought that I had beheld you for the last time 
when you left me in T., but a good God has ordered 
otherwise." Having conversed considerably, our 
father asked her if she would not become fatigued by 
too much conversation. " O, let me talk on, father," 
said she, " for I have but a short time to talk." Her 
faith and hope were unwavering to the last. I asked 
her if she had no fears of death. " No," said she, u I 
long to go, for I hope to be happier than I am now ; 
I have long reflected on death ; its horrors cease to 
be horrors to me." I arrived about 3 o'clock, P. M. 
At 4, she had a fainting spell, and thinking that she 
was dying, she called me to her side, and said, " Now 
John, I am going ; farewell! farewell, dear friends ; 
and farewell all! O, my Savior! " trembled on her 
quivering lip. So she fell asleep.' 1 

i Trumpet, Vol. 3, No. 25. 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 5$ 

Mr. Jonathan Bond, of Hampstead, N. 
H., died at Lynn, Ms., July 13, 1831, aged 37. Dur- 
ing four years he was connected with the Methodist 
church. He at length began to perceive a greater 
faith than that he had hitherto enjoyed. His mind 
was led to inquire further, in consequence of the fact 
that while on his knees at the throne of grace, the 
thought came with great force into his mind, " How 
can I pray for all men, and believe that some will be 
finally lost? " He continued in his belief of the sal- 
vation of all men, till the last ; vindicating it where- 
ever he went. His illness and death is thus related 
by a friend. ' I was with him till his last breath, 
His sickness was a consumption ; and his sufferings 
were great, Yet he endured well. About a week 
beforehe died, I thought I discovered a difference in 
him. He appeared filled with love to all, and would 
often break out in praises to God. He had his 
sense?, perfectly ; and took leave of his friends with 
an aifecting composure. When near his end, I asked 
him how death appeared to him? He answered with 
much cheerfulness, " O, there is no fear — no fear ; 
stronger is he that is for me than all that can be 
against me ; " then adding, " he that doeth the will 
of my Father, the same is my brother, and sister, and 
mother " His last expression to me was, " Trust in 
God." 5 * 

Mrs. Martha B u r r i n g t o n , of Burke.? 
Vt., died Oct. 29, 1832, aged 42. In early life she 
became united with the Baptist church in the vicin- 
ity in which she resided ; but on a more mature ex- 
amination of religious subjects in after life, she be- 
came convinced that the doctrine of endless woe 
could not be supported by Scripture, and was oppos- 
ed to the justice and mercy of God. Under the in- 
fluence of these impressions she was led to embrace 
the doctrine of the final salvation of all ; and this be- 

1 Trumpet, Vol. 4, No. 44. 



54 the christian's triumph: 

lief afforded her the strongest consolation in life and 
in death. In her final illness she was a pattern of 
meek composure. Her faculties of mind were pre- 
served until within a short time previous to her de- 
parture. She conversed fully and freely on her 
death ; and viewed it with pleasure. She would 
sometimes exclaim, c O, did I believe that one soul of 
Adam's family would be endlessly wretched, I could 
never leave the world in peace. But it cannot be ; 
the Lord is good unto all, and his tender mercies are 
over all his works.' As her earthly tabernacle was 
dissolving, her confidence in the great goodness of 
her heavenly Parent grew stronger and stronger. 
< Tell my aged father,' said she, ' that I die happy in 
view of the great goodness of my God manifested in 
the gift of his Son to be the Savior of the world.' x 

Mrs. Betsey Ann Wright, wife of 
Rev. Joseph Wright, of Acton, Ms., died Nov. 1834, 
aged 23. She was educated in a faith that limits 
final salvation to a portion of the human family. A 
faithful mother used every means to guard her young 
mind against any thing that would operate against 
this faith. In riper years, however, she was convert- 
ed to the truth that all will ultimately share the rich 
inheritance of the salvation of God. Her last sick- 
ness was borne under the holy and inspiring influence 
of this doctrine. While on her death-bed, the relig- 
ious denomination to which she belonged held an 
association in A. ; when she caused it to be an- 
nounced to the assembled congregation that her faith 
and hope were strong and unwavering. Even then, 
such was her love of listening to the preached word, 
she earnestly desired to be carried to the temple oi 
God, that she might once more mingle with the be- 
lievers in the gospel to worship the Father of all. 
This however was impracticable. We add the fol- 
lowing from the minister who preached her funeral 

i Trumpet, Vol. 5, No. 21. 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 55 

discourse. c There was one truly affecting incident 
in the workings of her mind, during her last hours, 
which deserves record. While enjoying all that 
peace which the hope of immortal felicity can give, 
her thoughts were carried back to the time, when, in 
anxious solicitude, her mother, (then residing in a 
distant part of the state,) in endeavoring to dissuade 
her from the faith which she cherished, frequently 
expressed fears that it would not sustain her in the 
dying hour. But now when that hour was at hand, 
her soul rose on the pinions of a living faith, above the 
terrors of dissolution, and the solicitude which she in 
turn felt for the well-being of her mother, caused her 
frequently to express a regret that she could not be 
present to witness the groundlessness of her former 
fears, and receive her daughter's dying testimony to 
the support which a dying spirit feels, when resting 
on the promise of its God. 5 x 

William Barrett, Esq,., of Maiden, 
Ms., died Nov. 15, 1834, aged 59. He was a highly 
valued citizen; and deeply interested himself in the 
promotion of the religious faith he had espoused. 
The pastor of the church to which he belonged, 
writes of him as follows: — f Realizing how large a 
share of the happiness he experienced, was derived 
from the faith of the gospel of God's undying love, 
his heart delighted in those seasons of public devo- 
tion and religious instruction which tended to pro- 
mote his enjoyment of its principles, and to commu- 
nicate the same enjoyment to others. And when he 
contemplated the near approach of his mortal dissolu- 
tion, his enjoyment of the gospel increased. While 
he was yet able to ride out, he said to me, " I shall 
not long continue here ; and I am making arrange- 
ments to leave my family, with as much calmness 
and composure as you can arrange a sermon. The 
prospect before me is glorious: 1 have no fear to 

i Trumpet, Vol. 7, No. 22. 



56 THE CHRISTIANAS TRIUMPH: 

trust myself for eternity, in the hand of God. His 
goodness will never fail. I think upon this subject 
with much pleasure and satisfaction by day and by 
night.' 9 Not a murmur escaped him during all his 
sickness. The last time I exchanged words with 
him, but a few days before his death, his soul kindled 
up and renewed the strength of his languishing 
body, when he spoke of the enjoyment of his religion, 
and in a voice of heaven-inspired feeling, thanked 
God that he had lived to see so much done for the es- 
tablishment of the cause of Christian truth in which 
he had been engaged, and for the prospect that it 
would prosper, and more extensively bless mankind 
after his departure. To my remark that we should 
deeply feel and mourn his loss, he replied, " The 
Lord's time is the best time, and I am reconciled and 
willing to go." Often during his last hours would 
his spirit dwell on the joys that awaited it, after its 
emancipation from the tabernacle of clay. Heaven 
was in prospect before him. His daughter has writ- 
ten of him: i( During one of my visits to his bed- 
side, I found he was at prayer. After he had finish- 
ed his petitions, I heard him say — " No sorrow is 
there — .no tears are seen there! Oh! Almighty God! 
Hell cannot touch me; Heaven is mine! " ' 

Mrs. Pamelia Wilson, of Charlton, 
Ms,, wife of Rev. J. V. Wilson, died May 6, 1835, 
aged 19. Through a severe sickness her faith was 
firm to the last She had lived a practical believer, 
and found her spiritual strength increasing as she 
neared the grave. Life's brightest prospects were 
before her. Yet with these in view, she shrunk not 
away from the approach of the great destroyer. An 
account of her death made public, informs us that 
but a few moments before she expired, she strove to 
obtain the physician's opinion of her situation ; and 
while witnessing his reluctance to answer the sudden 
question, she was seized with a convulsion, and ex- 
claimed,, c 1 am dying now ; where is my husband ?' 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 57 

The anxious companion came to the bed-side ; — 
she took him by the hand and said, ' We must part. 5 
c Yes, 5 said he, 'but we believe to meet again. 5 c O 
yes, 5 was her answer, c I believe we shall meet again, 
with all the world of mankind. 5 x 

Mr. Jacob Jaquith, of Troy, N. Y., 
died July, 1S35, aged 43. He was a native of 
Massachusetts, and a highly respected citizen of T. 
A secular journal contains this tribute to his memory. 
< Mr. J. died of consumption. During the long pe- 
riod of about four months, he was prostrated nearly 
the whole of the time, and although subjected to ex- 
treme phvsical suffering, he bore up under his afflic- 
tions with uncommon patience and fortitude. He was 
a believer in the doctrine of Universalism. About 
three days previous to his death, he informed his 
friends with singular calmness, that he felt the hand 
of death to be upon him, and observed that he wished 
his family felt as happy and as resigned as he felt. 
Subsequently, on the day of his death, he conversed 
with a particular friend in reference to his approach- 
ing end, in the most feeling and sensible manner, and 
suggested the arrangements he wished to be observed 
at his funeral. " I begin to see more and more the 
beauties of the doctrine I profess, 55 were his words. 
w I desire to have it known that I die in the full be- 
lief of that doctrine. I should like to have the Rev. 
Mr. W. officiate at my funeral. It is my request 
that the singing choir of the Universalist society, (to 
which he belonged,) attend my funeral, and follow 
my remains to the grave. 55 These were the last 
words he uttered. 5 2 

Mr. Stephen D u t t o n , of Lowell, Ms., 
died Oct. 22, 1835, aged 83. He was a happy be- 
liever in the impartial and efficient c grace of God 
that bringeth salvation to all men. 5 As it cheered 

i Star, (Concord, N. H.) Vol. 2. No. 8. 
2 Troy, N. Y., Budget, July, 1S35. 

6 



58 the christian's triumph: 

him in life, it imparted blessings to him in his declin- 
ing years, and gave him abundant joy on the bed of 
death. His last words were spoken to a young cler- 
gyman (Rev. T. B. Thayer,) who visited him. In 
reply to certain remarks which had been made in re- 
lation to the endurance of faith while surrounded 
with opposition, he said, emphatically, ' They cannot 
change my faith. I know in whom I have trusted ; 
in the God who has helped when none else could 
help ; who for more than eighty years has nourished, 
and supported, and blessed me. He will not desert 
me now ; no, no, he will not, young man. He will 
take care of me now ; I can trust him. 5 

Mrs. Mary Herrick, of Lowell, Ms., 
died Sept. 1836, aged 55. The obituary notice which 
follows, was furnished us by Rev. T. B. Thayer. 
c She had seen something of the trial of life ; she had 
not lived in vain, nor had she believed in vain, as the 
last scene of her earthly trials gave witness. The 
time of weakness, of disease and suffering came ; and 
with it came — no, not came — it had long been with 
her — that holy trust in the wisdom and goodness of 
God, that assurance that he did not afflict but for 
some righteous purpose, and that patient and cheerful 
submission to whatever He thought best, which alone 
belong to those who have believed in Him as a 
Father who loveth his children with a fervent and 
ever abiding affection. Day by day as her physical 
strength failed, her spiritual strength increased. 
Gradually, step by step, she went down into the val- 
ley of shadows, but it was to her only the pathway 
that opened into a world of unfading light and glory. 
I visited her often, and conversed familiarly of death 
and her approaching departure ; and always her 
thoughts were those of one who looked forward to 
that event as most desirable, as one that was to bring 
rest and quiet. It was for this she longed, as the 
thirsty soul for cool waters. "Rest — O how sweet 
it will be to lie down and be at peace — and at last 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 59 

wake in a world of peace, where all is calm, and 
still, and beautiful." All her thoughts of heaven 
were those of the quiet kind, of hushed repose, where 
the breezes are gentle, and the river of life murmurs 
softly by, and the flowers, never fading nor wither- 
ing, throw out upon the air their delicious and sooth- 
ing fragrance. " I am ready to go," was her lan- 
guage just before her death — "I am quite ready, O 
more than ready, I long for the messenger to come ; 
yet I would not murmur ; I would be patient, and 
wait. But it will be so sweet to be free' — to go 
home to our Father, and rest in his bosom forever- 
more ; " — and the tears would start to her eyes — 
and she would become as a sick child that weeps for 
joy when its mother comes to take it from a stran- 
ger's arms. At last the hour of release came, and 
she went to rest 

"Like one who wraps the drapery of his couch 
About him, and lies down to pleasant dreams." 

And I communed with myself in my own heart. 
This then is the death of the believer. O Christian- 
ity, thou friend of the lone, and suffering, and dying! 
if thy beautiful revealings of Deity and another life 
be delusion, they are a blessed delusion ; and for all 
the cold speculations of scepticism, I would press thee 
yet closer to my bosom, and plead to live and die 
with their holy breathings around me. 5 

Miss Angenetti S. Daggett, of At- 
tleboro', Ms., died Aug. 20, 1838, aged 25. Of this 
individual, Rev. W. S. Balch, now of Providence, 
R. I., has given the following account: f For nearly 
two years she has been suffering under a lingering 
and painful disease, induced, in part, perhaps, by 
the loss of an only sister. I saw her several times 
after the death of this sister. A settled gloom seem- 
ed to rest on her ; she was almost constantly in tears. 
A worm was gnawing at her vitals which was soon 
to prove the ruin of her body. She conversed only 
on the most common subjects, and in the most indif- 



60 THE CHRISTIAN'S TRIUMPH! 

ferent manner. She neither expected nor hoped to 
recover her health. Thus she continued for some 
months. But I saw her a few weeks before her 
death — and the scene — how changed ! She was on 
the bed of death ; and she knew it. But she greeted 
me with a sweet smile. She conversed with the ut- 
most freedom on all subjects, but especially upon 
dying. She was perfectly happy. Her faith was 
unshaken in her God, as the Savior of all men ; her 
hope was in Jesus ; and her home in heaven. Beside 
her bed lay a tract entitled " The Amiable Louisa," 
which had been left secretly by a friend of another 
Christian name, who was scrupulous about conversing 
with her face to face on the subject of her faith. 
Along with that tract lay the " Universalist and 
Ladies' Repository," which she read with great de- 
light and profit. But the Bible she preferred to 
either. She continued happy and resigned till her 
death. She talked of her funeral, left several direc- 
tions, selected a text for the sermon, chose the 
preacher she wished to deliver it — all with the ut- 
most composure. She finally surrendered her spirit 
back to her Maker in the triumphs and joy of a de- 
voted Christian. 5 

Mr. Horatio G. Kendall, of Mon- 
roe, Mich., died Sept. 18, 1838, aged 36. He had 
gone out from New England to mingle in the great 
strife of enterprise in the west ; and had already 
seen days of success and true enjoyment in his new 
place of residence. At his early home the principles 
of gospel truth had been implanted in his mind ; and 
they had grown and strengthened with his riper 
years. In his last sickness, as long as he had a ray 
of consciousness left him, he trusted in God's prom- 
ise to save all mankind. A friend conversed with 
him a few hours before his death, when there was 
the most certain prospect of his dissolution ; and in 
answer to the question whether he had any fears or 
doubts, in regard to the future, he answered with 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 61 

emphasis, " none at all. Bear it to my friends that 
I died in the full assurance of a world's salvation." ' 

Miss Mary Elizabeth Dodge, of 
Cambridgeport, Ms., died March 24, 1839, aged 23. 
While sinking in consumption, with the assurance 
that she could not long remain on earth, she for the 
first time, declared her faith in the doctrine of uni- 
versal redemption. This was a matter of surprise to 
her friends — as she had usually worshipped at other 
churches than those where this doctrine is taught. 
She requested the visits of the Universalist clergy- 
man of the place, Rev. L. R. Paige, from whose pen 
we have the following testimony in relation to her 
last days: c At her request, I visited her frequently 
after this declaration of her faith, and conversed 
with her as freely as the state of her health would 
justify. Although for several years she had believed 
that a portion of mankind must endure endless mis- 
ery, she now appeared firmly persuaded that all shall 
be made partakers of immortal holiness and happi- 
ness through the divine grace, manifested in our 
Savior Jesus Christ. This enlargement of her faith, 
which had taken place during her sickness, but 
which she had not previously had occasion to declare 
openly, produced the most blessed effect on her 
mind. During my ministry, I have frequently been 
called to visit the sick and the dying ; and though I 
may have witnessed as strong faith, I never before 
witnessed such a uniform and undisturbed composure 
as she exhibited, or such a calm and cheerful con- 
templation of death. She observed, at my first visit, 
that only one disagreeable thought was connected 
with death, — she must leave her dear friends ; and 
for a moment a shade of sadness passed over her face; 
but it was almost instantaneously succeeded by 
cheerfulness, while she added, — but I shall meet 
many friends who are now in heaven, and those 
whom I leave will soon follow me there, and we shall 
never part again. She did not speak to me of death, 
6* 



62 the christian's triumph: 

merely as an event which should be met with forti- 
tude because it cannot be avoided, or which should 
be desired as a relief from pain which had become 
tedious and intolerable. But her willingness to die 
appeared to spring from an ardent desire to be in 
heaven. The exercises of her mind, in this respect, 
forcibly brought to my recollection these words of 
the apostle* " For we that are in this tabernacle do 
groan, being burthened: not for that we would be 
unclothed, but clothed upon, that mortality might be 
swallowed up of life." I Cor. v. 4. In this state of 
mind she continued, sustained by faith, cheered by 
hope, and patiently enduring pain and distress, un- 
til her willing spirit departed from its earthly taber- 
nacle to dwell in that " house not made with hands, 
eternal in the heavens." ' 

Mrs. Mary Barrett, of Maiden, Ms., 
died May 14, 1839, aged 55. In this instance all the 
best powers of the Christian were in action. Her 
firmness and resignation were worthy all imitation 
and love. In the sorest afflictions of body or mind ; 
in the death of an inestimable companion, of belov- 
ed children, and other kindred — in debility and 
gloom, where fainter hearts would have quailed, — 
never was her trust in heaven impaired. Where 
others might have been in darkness, she enjoyed the 
clear light of Christian faith, which "shineth more 
and more unto the perfect day." Death, to her, had 
no terrors. She dreaded not its approach ; but 
would cheerfully and calmly express herself in lan- 
guage like this: c I once thought I should be greatly 
alarmed at the approach of death ; but I am not. I 
look upon it as sleep after the labor of a long day. It 
will prepare us to awake with new vigor in the 
morning. I am weary, and desire to rest' And 
when the hour of dissolution came, it found the same 
calmness and peace. c I am ready to go when that 
place is prepared for me in the house not made with 
hands, eternal in the heavens. 3 In this confidence 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 63 

and holy hope she departed. She was one of those 
whose transition from earth to heaven is thus drawn 
by the poet's pen: 

" They set as sets the morning star, which goes 
Not down behind the darkened west, nor hides 
Obscured among the tempests of the sky, 
But melts away into the light of heaven.' , 

Miss Harriet Kenrick, of Haver- 
hill, Ms., died May, 1839. The account of this 
death we have drawn from the substance of a dis- 
course delivered on her death by Rev. H. Bacon, 
and published in the ' Ladies' Repository' for Au- 
gust, 1839. 

c Since my residence here, our sister has been re- 
garded by me as one of the most interested and ac- 
tive in the cause of our common Master. Her inter- 
est in divine truth was ever increasing. No seasons 
of lukewarmness — no times of indifference — no 
feelings of coldness were known to her. Were I to 
draw out her religious character, I should mark its 
traits thus: — 1. A deep conviction of the necessity 
and advantages of early piety. This was the theme 
that was interwoven in many excellent articles she 
wrote for our social meetings. Two extracts are 
subjoined. In one communication she says: 

6 The teachings of the Bible are to the young es- 
pecially; and we should ever be mindful that if we 
take heed to the blessed truths therein recorded, 
they will make us wise unto salvation. As God is 
love, let love ever be in our midst to urge us on in 
the paths of holiness ; and as we are commanded to 
have charity one towards another, let us strive to 
exercise toward others that charity we should wish 
shown to us in their place, and to this end let the 
love of God abide in our hearts continually. May 
we study the blessed volume, for there we can ever 
find some new subject opening for our instruction ; 
it is there we can find a balm for every wound ; 
and if we rightly understand the teachings of 
this book, we shall have no gloomy fears of the 



64 the christian's triumph: 

future, but can lie down to sleep as to pleasant 
dreams, feeling conscious that should we awake no 
more on earth, we have a resting place on high — a 
house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens. 

" While my Redeemer's near, 

My Shepherd and my Guide, 
I bid farewell to anxious fear, 

My wants are all supplied." ' 

Again, in another communication she remarks: 
c If there is any particular period in life when we 
should strive to serve the Lord, it is youth ; for then 
the mind is free from the cares that crowd upon it in 
after years, and the impressions then made are the 
most likely to remain to govern our conduct in future 
life. Then let us resolve that we will now serve the 
Lord. And may we remember that to serve him, we 
must take heed to the teachings of his word, and 
bear in mind that serving him consists not in merely 
attending public worship on the Sabbath, and then 
forgetting the praise due to his name, but that we 
must ever cherish feelings of reverence for his char- 
acter ; and to give the praise which is acceptable to 
him, we must give the praise of the heart as well as 
of the lips. Many have been kept from embracing 
the religion of Christ, because of wrong views of its 
character, supposing that by becoming religious 
they must relinquish the social joys of earth, and 
assume a gloomy countenance. But as our faith ex- 
hibits a brighter hope, so it also gives a more cheer- 
ful religion, and tells us that religion is suited to the 
young, and intended to increase their joys. 5 

c 2. Jin ever increasing desire for religious knowl- 
edge. She knew how essential to a well grounded 
hope is a correct understanding of the principles of 
divine truth ; and the Bible became her chief and 
most delightful study. And I doubt not that she has 
done service to her Redeemer by her efforts to re- 
move objections to our faith from other minds. I 
pray God that some who rejected her words, and 
told her that she herself would reject them in her 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 65 

last hours, may have recalled them, since her last 
conscious moments were used to defend them. 
" Would I could tell them how happy my faith 
makes me ! " was one of the last wishes of her heart. 

6 3. A high estimation of the worth of the Sab- 
bath School and Bible Class. She always regarded 
the school as an important means of advancing the 
cause of truth, and giving the young right views of 
religion and duty. She prized the Bible Class 
highly. Her last words were of it — its members — 
its happy meetings — ■ its benefits — how she hoped 
it would be sustained and regarded more. " Tell 
all of them," speaking of her class-mates, u to be 
faithful." 

c 4. Constant love of the Sabbath, and delight in 
its exercises, and in all our devotional meetings. 
She felt that a good was denied her when she could 
not attend public worship on the Sabbath 5 and an 
affecting comment on this truth was given us. On 
a Sabbath a few weeks before her death, while un- 
well, she begged to attend meeting, feeling that it 
would be her last visit. That same day she was 
laid on the bed from which she never arose. 

c She met the consciousness that she must die with 
the composure we might have anticipated. While 
nature is putting on her summer garments, the air 
vocal with melody, and bloom and fragrance in all 
her bowers ; while is opening the season most ar- 
dently longed for by the young, and the memory of 
pleasant hours in the past is bringing up to the eye 
of fancy beautiful images and scenes \ the thought 
of death is to many awful indeed — the shroud, the 
pall, and the tomb, present a gloomy contrast to the 
life and brightness of the outer world, and the 
thought is put away as gloomy. It was not so with 
her. " Thou must die ! " came with no terror to her 
ear — she could hear it and smile; for she did not 
contrast the glory of summer and the desolation of 
the grave — the music and joy around with the 
silence of the last resting place — nor did she dwell 



66 THE christian's triumph. 

on how brightly the river would flow, the flowers 
bloom, and how sweetly the birds sing, and she un- 
conscious of all ; but her enlightened mind contrast- 
ed earth and heaven — the pains and infirmities of 
this life with the health and joy of a better — and 
though she loved much the pleasant scenes of her 
childhood, the friends of past happy days, and had a 
thousand ties to bind her to earth — yet the attrac- 
tions of heaven were stronger than all, and she was 
ready to depart to be with Christ. Her resignation, 
patience, and trust in God and her Savior, are well 
implied in the verse she murmured out soon before 
she lost the consciousness of things around her, — 

" Jesus can make a dying bed 

Feel soft as downy pillows are, 
While on his breast I lean my head, 

And breathe my life out sweetly there."' 

Mrs. Hannah Rtjney, died in Charles- 
town, Ms., August 6, 1839, aged 52. Mrs. R. was 
one of the excellent of earth. Of her character and 
departure, Rev. H. Bacon has furnished the follow- 
ing testimony. c Her mind was richly stored with 
the treasures of gospel truth, and she loved to con- 
verse of religious things ; of the universality of 
God's free love, and the certain and glorious con- 
summation of the Redeemer's mission. She was wil- 
ling to be known as a Universalist ; and was always 
ready to give an answer to every one that asked a 
reason for the hope that was in her ; and the spirit 
of this doctrine made her a very social being ; and 
her agreeable conversational powers will never be 
forgotten by those who were frequently in her socie- 
ty. She was called to endure a long and painful 
sickness, and she bore it with a Christian's patience. 
Her death was expected long before the actual ter- 
mination of her life ; but she shrunk not from the 
continued expectation ; for death was not to her the 
f king of terrors.' Her religion had taught her to 
look upon it as a wise and benevolent ordination of 
her heavenly Father. She could converse of her 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 67 

approaching dissolution with a calmness and confi- 
dential trust in the future, that told she was a firm 
expectant of immortality and bliss. Her death scene 
was one of beauty and peace, showing that the spirit 
may enjoy the very Sabbath of life when the outer 
frame is perishing. She felt that death was near, 
and assembled her children around her, exerting 
herself to whisper the names of tunes and hymns she 
desired to have sung ; and when the melodies were 
closed, her simple response was, ( Beautiful ! beau- 
tiful !' Rev. S. Streeter, was in the room and en- 
gaged in prayer, — but in a moment the last pulsation 
of the heart was stilled — and she slept. 3 

Mrs. Phebe Luce, of Hartland, Vermont, 
died Sept. 1, 1839. For an account of this death, 
we are indebted to Rev. M. Sanford, now of Hart- 
land. He informs us that f she had been confined 
to her bed for several months, by a most severe 
and aggravating disorder ; but still she found the 
grace of God sufficient for her. Happily, she had 
been brought up in a family of devoted Universal- 
ists. She was instructed to believe in God as her 
Father, in duty as her chief good, and in immortali- 
ty as the gift of God. These ennobling truths in 
their practical operation, rendered her an ornament 
to society and to her sex while in life ; and the com- 
fort arising therefrom gave her patience in sickness 
and triumph in death. A few days before her final 
exit from earth, I called to see her. Notwithstand- 
ing her afflictions, the Lord delivered her out of 
them all. She was perfectly composed and tranquil. 
I inquired of her if she expected to recover. Her 
answer was — c It matters but little to me. The judge 
of all the earth will do right. If he is pleased to re- 
store me, I think I should be thankful • but if he has 
otherwise ordered, I believe I can say with my Sa- 
vior, f Thy will, O God, be done. 5 I then asked her 
if the doctrine of universal, unmerited salvation was 
the ground of her faith. ' yes,' said she ; c it is 



68 THE christian's triumph : 

strange to me that any can find peace in any other 
doctrine. How can they be happy in the belief that 
some of their fellow creatures will be forever cut off 
from God and heaven ! And I cannot see, 5 added 
she, c how any can hope to gain heaven by what they 
can do. It seems quite enough for us to win the 
blessings of this life by our exertions ; but to secure 
the joys of immortality — O, it is too much ! I place 
my whole confidence in God's grace and love.' She 
continued in this happy frame of mind even unto 
death ; and while she was struggling in the agonies 
of expiring nature, on being asked if she was still 
reconciled, her pale, quivering lips whispered, c ye& 
— reconciled, and happy too.' 

Miss Lucinda Willard, of Hartland* 
Vt. The obituary notice of this young lady is writ- 
ten by the same hand. She died in the autumn of 
1839. The writer states ; c she was a young woman 
of fine talents and much promise. She seemed to be 
surrounded with every thing that could render life 
desirable. But in the midst of these means of enjoy- 
ment, and while youth was spreading its roses around 
her, a fatal disease came upon her. She was to be 
the victim of consumption. The time soon came 
when she saw that early death was her doom, and 
that she must quickly bid adieu to all the blessings 
and endearments of this world. But, thanks be to 
God who giveth the victory, she was not without 
hope. She had been faithfully instructed in gospel 
truth. In her Creator she saw a universal and ever- 
lasting friend ; in immortality she beheld a blissful, 
sinless home. Thus she was armed to meet the king 
of terrors ; and although she could not wholly evade 
his arrows, she came off more than conqueror through 
him that loved her. Looking through all the suffer- 
ings of the present, and seeing how immortality 
would "o'ersweep all pains, all fears, all tears," she 
reckoned "that the sufferings of this present time 
are not worthy to be compared with the glory that 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 69 

shall be revealed. For the creature shall be deliv- 
ered from this bondage of corruption into the glori- 
ous liberty of the sons of God." In the spirit of this 
truth she bore her sickness. I frequently conversed 
with her about death and eternity ; and to her these 
subjects so full of terror to most minds, had nothing 
in them to give sorrow and woe. Have you no 
fears, said I, of any thing beyond death ? " O no," 
she replied, " I never did have." Happy soul ! thought 
I — what peace would all Christians have in the pros- 
pect of death, if they had your faith! And how impor- 
tant that this faith should be preached and believed ! 
While talking to her friends she w 7 ould say — " I can 
freely give up anything for what is before me. This 
world looks very small to me. I long for the time of 
my departure to come." And when this solemn pe- 
riod came, what composure, what triumph did she 
manifest ! She called her parents, sisters, and other 
relatives one by one to her bed-side, thanked them 
from her full soul for their kindness and labors of 
love, commended them to God and the word of his 
grace, and took an affectionate adieu of them saying, 
" weep not for me ; we shall all meet again in a 
better world." 

" The strife is o'er — the pangs of nature close ; 
And life's last rapture triumphs o'er her woes !" ' 

Miss Mary Ann Durin, of Woburn, Ms., 
died Oct. 4, 1839, aged 31. From an obituary no- 
tice published in the £ Trumpet, 5 soon after her 
death, we present the following : f The character of 
Mrs. D. was strongly marked by a happy blend- 
ing of three excellent qualities — she was sensible, 
amiable, and accomplished. Consumption was with 
her physical constitution. It had carried off before 
her, father, mother and two sisters. Though educa- 
ted strictly in a limited faith, (her father was a re- 
spectable clergyman of the Baptist denomination,) 
yet her mind was not in the least disturbed by any 
of those fears and apprehensions of evil hereafter, 
7 



70 THE CHRISTIAN'S TRIUMPH : 

which such a faith will sometimes awaken, especial- 
ly on a sick bed. From the first she was impressed 
with the conviction that she should not recover. 
When asked relative to those subjects concerning 
which the creed of her religous education seldom 
fails to create in the mind the deepest trouble and 
concern, she answered firmly, "There is not one of 
them which gives me the least anxiety ; there is 
nothing of the future which exercises my mind oth- 
erwise than happily." Her confidence in a world 
of light, love, and blessedness, into which she should 
enter by death, and meet with dear friends who had 
departed this life before her, seemed always un- 
shaken, so much so, that when inquired of by her 
husband if it was not her wish to live, she answered, 
" no, I shall feel disappointed if I do. 3 ' She had fixed 
her mind upon going home to her Savior and friends, 
and longed to be with them. 5 

Miss Mary S. Bennett, of Danvers, Ms., 
died Oct. 27, 1839, aged 22. From an excellent 
obituary notice of this young lady, published by Rev. 
J. M. Austin, in the c Ladies' Repository' for Janua- 
ry, 1840, the following account is drawn. 

f Few possessed more eminently than did Miss B. 
those characteristics which surround them with firm 
and lasting friends. To a strong and well cultiva- 
ted mind, were added a gentle and kind disposition, 
a deep love for truth, and an ardent interest in every 
good cause, especially in the religion of the gospel. 

< Naturally of a delicate constitution, sickness at 
last came, and laid its palsying hand upon her — a 
protracted and fatal disease destroyed her strength 
and wasted her form ; but to the last hour the vigor 
of her mind was unimpaired. Throughout all her 
sufferings, not a murmur escaped her lips against 
the dispensations of Providence ; but she ever ex- 
pressed an entire submission to the will of her heav- 
enly Parent, nor allowed one doubt to enter her 
mind that it was not best for her to be afflicted. 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 71 



Death was not a stranger to her thoughts. She 
knew that it was advancing with rapid strides ; but 
she trembled not at its approach. She conversed 
cheerfully respecting her dissolution ; it was, to use 
her own language, " a pleasant subject." There were 
no uneasy doubts ; no disquieting fears, no harrow- 
ing suspicions in her soul, in relation to the char- 
acter and purposes of her Creator. She knew in 
whom she trusted ; she knew she could confide in 
that God whose name is "Love." The words of 
comfort which broke from her tremulous lips — the 
sweet smile that would frequently light up her pal- 
lid countenance-— evinced that although her body 
was racked with pain, her soul was full of the sun- 
shine of assurance and peace. 

'The faith which she possessed and loved through 
life, sustained her in death. As the expiring flame 
in the socket will send up one bright flash before it 
goes out in darkness, so the faith of the deceased 
gleamed out in heavenly brilliancy, just before her 
spirit winged its glad flight to its home above. As 
she lay hourly expecting death — as its cold damps 
gathered fast upon her brow — as her heaving breast 
feebly and laboriously inhaled a scanty breath — she 
exclaimed, as it were in a superhuman voice — " If 
my last hours have come, I desire to testify my faith 
in Jesus Christ — that glorious faith which includes 
all mankind !" 

6 Miss B. was remarkable for her sterling inde- 
pendence of mind. She never inquired in relation 
to any doctrine, any principle, or custom, is it popu- 
lar ? is it fashionable ? Her only questions were, is 
it true ? is it right ? And to answer these inquiries, 
she trusted not entirely to others, but listened and 
investigated for herself. And when she satisfied 
herself that a sentiment, a principle or custom, was 
true and right, she adopted it at once, and fearless- 
ly and unhesitatingly professsed it before the world 3 
regardless alike of the frowns or the smiles of man- 
kind. 



72 the christian's triumph : 

c One of the greatest deprivations which she expe- 
rienced in her sickness, arose from her inability to 
attend on the ministrations of the gospel. On one 
of those occasions in which she invited me to pray 
with her, she exclaimed, " I long to hear once more, 
something that sounds like meeting." ' 

Well has the writer when speaking of her exit, 
expressed himself in the sweet language of song : 

1 1 know she has gone to the home of her rest, 

Then why should my soul be so sad ? 
I know she has gone where the weary are blest, 

And the mourner looks up and is glad- 
Where love has put off in the land of its birth, 

The stains it had gathered in this, 
And hope, the sweet singer that gladdened the earth, 

Lies asleep on the bosom of bliss !' 

Mr. Peter Chamberlain, of Petersham, 
Ms., died Dec. 16, 1S39, aged 72. Of his character 
and death, the following particulars are given by his 
friend and pastor, Rev. J, H. Willis. i The language 
of the poet never seemed truer than in the present 
instance, — 

" The world's a loser when a good man dies." 

Men who move in a higher sphere, ma} r be of a 
more general importance to community. Mr. C.'s 
sphere of action was more humble, but he was one of 
the first, and best in that humble sphere. He was 
an important man in the place he filled. His useful- 
ness was felt to be great in the society where he 
moved. All regarded him as one of the best of men. 
He was scrupulously nice that every man with whom 
he had dealings should have perfect justice done 
him. He was very honest, upright, and conscientious 
in all his views. Never hasty in forming opinions, but 
when convinced that he was right, he was inflexible. 
Neither flattery, nor frowning could move him at all. 
He gloried in acting from principle, though all the 
world opposed him. In religion, Mr. C. was what 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 73 

he professed of be, a Universalis!. To be such, re~ 
quires great goodness indeed, — but Mr. C. was truly 
one. He was a pattern of meekness — a peace-mak- 
er ; ready to oblige every one ; friend or stranger — 
and rather than wrong any one, would patiently suf- 
fer wrong himself. His soul was full of confidence 
in God. Amidst his severest afflictions, he would 
say, " Ah ! well, though I had fondly hoped to have 
been spared this trial, yet all is for the best. The 
Lord will do right." He had just returned from a 
journey to New York, where he had been to visit a 
son of his, and given to that son a portion of his estate. 
He now thought his work nearly done. It was so. 
Last Monday morning, I called to see him — he was 
failing fast. He spoke but a few words, indicating 
a peace of mind, and a willingness to go. He was 
desirous of uniting himself with our church, and 
would have done this, if health had permitted. He 
would have participated with his brethren and sisters 
in the sacred and affecting pleasure of the commun- 
ion ; but with him we never can hold communion on 
the earth. He has gone to a better, a holier one in 
heaven. He was in favor of every measure that 
would advance the cause of pure Christianity. After 
a short prayer which he wished me to make at his 
bed side, with his family round him, he sunk as 
peacefully into the repose of death as the tired infant 
falls into its gentle slumbers.' 

2. Having noted these scenes of Christian firm- 
ness and resignation in death, instances are now 
presented where deep joy and exultation are wit- 
nessed. 

Mr. Freeman Cobb, of Brewster, Ms., 
died Sept. 28, 1833, aged 28. Throughout his sick- 
ness he was a pattern of Christian calmness and re- 
signation. During his confinement to his bed (which 
was about four weeks,) though he suffered severe 
7* 



74 the christian's trttjmph : 

distress the greater part of the time, he murmured 
not 5 and whenever he manifested any impatience, 
it was to i depart and be with Christ. 5 An attend- 
ant minister (Rev. T. K. Taylor) writes ; ' Often 
would he stretch out his hands, and inquire if any 
signs of death were visible. When told that none 
could be discovered, he would exclaim, "O, do not 
say so ! I long to go to my Savior — to be where there 
is no sorrow or pain ! I would give the world if you 
would tell me I am dying ! O father, what a glori- 
ous prospect lies before me ! pray for me that I may 
have patience to wait my appointed time." If tears 
were shed in his presence, he would bid his friends 
weep not for him. " I am happier," he would say, 
" than you are ; I am nearer nry home. I look upon 
you with pity." Such was the language continually 
breaking forth from his lips. His faith was stronger 
than death.' x 

Mrs. Francis A.N. Keith, of Salem, 
Ms., died July 9, 1834, aged 24. She possessed a 
discerning mind and strong judgment ; and from a 
perusal of the word of God, embraced with all her 
heart the doctrine of God's universal grace, which 
she defended with fervent zeal, and adorned by an 
upright life. During her sickness, an account in- 
forms us, f she had not the slightest hope of her re- 
covery ; and what consolation did she derive from 
her views of the great salvation ! Her mind was 
fixed on heaven, and endless happiness was the theme 
of her conversation and her song. Her faith laid hold 
on immortality ; and her happy soul struggled to 
break away from its earthly mansion. Growing 
weaker and weaker by sickness, her speech at last 
failed her. After remaining unable to speak for a 
long time, she at length suddenly (to the surprise of 
her attendants,) turned herself in bed to the side at 
which her husband sat, and burst forth in a strain of 

i Trumpet, Vol. 6, No. 16. 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 75 

melodious singing, " heaven ! heaven ! I am in heav- 
en ! I am happy ! happy !" This was the frame of 
mind in which she died. Her ejaculations continued 
like these, " I am ready, read}", all ready to go ; — I 
must go — bring the chariot and bear me away." And 
at last the spirit broke forth, and soared away to the 
better world. 51 

Miss Lucinda Mowry, of Nelson, N. Y. 
died Sept. 1834, aged 25. The following account of 
her departure appeared in one of our religious peri- 
odicals. c For four or five months previous to her 
demise, she was convinced that her disease would 
terminate in her death, and would frequently observe 
with a smile; "Death hath no terror for me; for I 
know that my Redeemer liveth." When the time of 
her departure drew nigh, she requested that her 
father might be called in, as she wished to see him 
before she closed her eyes on earth. The old gentle- 
man was led in, (being blind,) when she observed, 
" Father, the time has come when I must take the 
parting hand with you and ail my friends." Seeing 
him shed tears, she continued, " Mourn not for me — 
I am happy ! It is true—we must part — but it 
is equally true that we shall meet again before 
long. You are an old man, and your glass is almost 
run ; you will soon follow me to the grave ; we shall 
then meet in a better world than this ; where sin 
has no abiding place ; where God is all in all." She 
then added, "I have one request to make before 
I depart to be here no more. It is, that a Universal- 
ist clergyman should preach my funeral discourse " 
She obtained a promise to that effect, and then add- 
ed — " Let it not be said when I am gone, that I re- 
nounced my faith — but let the world know I died as 
I lived — a Universalist." A lady of the first respecta- 
bility, and a firm believer in an opposite religious faith, 
declared that she had never witnessed such a happy, 
triumphant death. " I have seen," she added, " con- 

i Trumpet, VoL 7, No. 9. 



76 the christian's triumph : 

siderable resignation in the hour of death ; but I 
never saw death completely swallowed up in victory 
before.' " * 

Mrs. Sarah Ann Putney, of Cambridge, 
Ms., died February 3, 1836, aged 23. Of this lady, 
Rev. H. Bacon, has given the following account. 
6 On ourlirst acquaintance, I found that her heart lov- 
ed Universalism ; and its hopes and revelations were 
her comfort and joy in sickness. As disease wasted 
her frame, her hold on eternal things increased in 
strength, and her visions of the beautiful in the future 
grew more brilliant and distinct. To her the de- 
parture through death's door to the spirit world of 
purity and bliss, was a reality. She as heartily an- 
ticipated re-union with her departed and dearly lov- 
ed mother, as ever did the child as it entered the 
home where it heard its parent's voice. A short time 
previous to her death, she was expressing her love 
for the ordinances of the gospel — the delight she 
should enjoy in being permitted to hear the gospel 
preached, and Zion's songs sung, and the prayer of 
faith offered, and attending the commemorative rite 
of the Communion ; and most earnestly desired that 
she might gain strength sufficient to attend them, 
and have her only child publicly dedicated to God. 
But such a desire could not be reasonably cherished, 
as life's energies were nearly wasted. Her heart 
was in her child, and she thought much of its future 
well-being, desiring it might be given to God by 
the baptism of faith, hope, and love. The time when 
she was able to attend to the service was early even- 
ing. Several relatives and friends were present in 
her chamber, and the child, a beautiful, blooming 
one— stood in a chair at the foot of its mother's bed, 
so that she, with her head elevated, was able to look 
with her dying eyes upon the darling. Never did I 
experience such a solemnity of feeling, as when I 
there stood between the living and the dying, and 
l Magazine and Advocate, Uiica, N. Y, 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 77 

gave the one to God in prayer, knowing not but the 
other might depart ere the service was ended. It 
was a melting scene of religious sensibility, and 
God was felt to be there! The rite was ended ; and 
when I had borne the child to its mother for the last 
kiss, she exclaimed, " I'm happy now ; all is done 
that I wished ; I want to go ; I long to see dear moth- 
er in heaven!" Not long delay did she suffer ; but 
in humble reliance on the mercy and goodness of her 
heavenly Father, she left this world of change for 
the better and happier — the holy and eternal. 5 

Mrs. Nancy Greenleaf, of Boston, Ms. 
died May 21, 1837, aged 39. At the time of her de- 
cease, Rev. H. Ballou gave to the public an obituary 
notice ; from which the subjoined extracts are taken. 
' Some two months before her death she came to the 
full conclusion that her time was short, and that she 
should soon be called away. Under these impres- 
sions, she conversed with her husband respecting her 
departure, with as much composure of mind as she 
was wont to converse about her domestic concerns 
when she was in health. She informed her husband 
at his request, where she should choose to have her 
mortal remains deposited, (at Mount Auburn,) had 
her grave clothes duly prepared, and gave presents 
to her friends. I often called and conversed with 
her on the state of her mind, which I was happy to 
find extremely tranquil. She told me that she had 
no fears concerning her future state ; that she could 
trust herself to the disposal of her Creator, having 
full confidence in the gospel of Christ. She seemed 
to take great delight in the exercise of prayer, and 
said that a prayer was a lasting comfort to her mind. 
She told me that she desired to be dedicated to God, 
and to join the church to which I was minister ; and 
suggested a regret that she had so long delved it. 
At her request, she, her young son, and adopted 
daughter, were solemnly dedicated to God, as mem- 
bers of the body and church of Christ. 



7$ THE christian's trtumph : 

< Very soon after these things took place, her dis- 
order seemed to yield to the prescriptions of her very 
skilful and attentive physician, who expressed an 
opinion that her complaint was not incurable, and a 
hope that she would recover. She continued to 
mend, apparently, until a short time before her 
death, when the deceptive disorder appeared in a 
varied shape, and baffled all prescriptions and exer- 
tions to counteract its advances. Between meetings, 
on a Sabbath day, I was informed that she desired to 
have me call and see her. When I went into her 
chamber, she reached out her hand, which I per- 
ceived was quite cold, and indicated that the patient 
was dying. She looked earnestly in my face, and 
said, "I am going." I calmly asked her if she was 
confident that she was d}dng. She answered "yes." 
I asked her if she felt resigned to death. To this 
she readily answered in the affirmative, and added, "I 
long to go and be with my God." She requested me to 
pray with her, and to pray that she might soon depart, 
and that her death might be easy. Many affection- 
ate friends joined in the solemn exercise. As I at- 
tended public service, I had not the opportunity of 
being present at the last moments of life ; but I re- 
mained long enough to enjoy a most happifying re- 
alization of the triumphs of gospel faith and hope 
over death. Never was a victory more complete. 
As death made its advances, it appeared evident that 
it was conquered, and subservient to the triumphant 
spirit. 

( Near the close of life, when all around were ex- 
pecting every breath might be the last, she seemed 
to revive, and to exert herself in speaking to her 
family and friends concerning the subject of religion, 
enjoining its duties on all. Her husband told her 
he feared she exerted herself too much ; to which 
she replied that it could not injure her in the least ; 
that God had given her so much time, and just so 
much strength ; and when she had said all she was 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 79 

able to say, she should depart. She then offered a 
most fervent prayer for her family and friends, call- 
ing many by name, and in two or three minutes, very 
quietly resigned her breath.' * 

Mrs. Sarah Noon, of Waltham, Mass., 
died May, 1837, aged 48. She had experienced 
many trials during her life ; and when death ap- 
proached, she was surrounded with a young, depen- 
dent family, who had a short time before lost their 
father by death. She was sustained, however, by 
those hopes and joys which spring from the gospel. 
And while others wept, she talked of these spiritual 
blessings, and exhorted them to rejoice in the truth, 
and prepare themselves to die, by learning to live in 
the light of Christian faith and love. Never shall I 
forget an interview held with her a few weeks be- 
fore her decease. Her children were bitterly weep- 
ing around her, and others present were deeply af- 
fected with grief. She saw and realized it all ; but 
faith kept her at peace within. She told her chil- 
dren that God wmdd be their father ; that they must 
put all their trust in him ; and that when he pleased, he 
would take them to the same happy home which was 
in reserve for her. Then she would exult in the 
hope of immortality ; and seem utterly unable to ex- 
press her deep joy in view of the beauties and glo- 
ries of the gospel of universal grace and salvation. 

A clerical friend (Rev. J. Nichols, now of Clare- 
mont, N. H.) speaks of her as follows: f The Sab- 
bath evening previous to her departure I was called 
to visit her, and on approaching the bed-side where 
she lay, the subject of much bodily pain, she address- 
ed me in language of resignation and composure, 
saying that she should like to have seen me before, 
that she might have conversed with me freely ; that 
her strength was almost exhausted ; that she was 
soon going home ; that she died a believer in the sal- 

i Trumpet, Vol. 9, No. ZO. 



80 THE CHRISTIAN'S TRIUMPH : 

vation of all men, and wished to have testimony 
borne to the fact. On beholding her children and 
friends weeping around her, she said, " you ought 
not to weep, children ; you ought to rejoice. Who 
would not rejoice to go home to God ?" She exhort- 
ed me to be faithful to the work in which I had en- 
gaged, to keep a conscience void of offence, and to 
leave the event with God, who would most assuredly 
accomplish his benevolent designs with regard to the 
salvation of a sinful world. As my time was limited 
by a pre-engagement, I was under the necessity of 
leaving her sooner than I could have wished ; for I 
could not but feel that God was there, affording her 
consolation, and enabling her to administer it to 
others. On bidding her farewell, she said, " we 
shall not meet again on earth ; but we shall meet 
in heaven." In reply, I said, " I hope we shall ;" at 
which she cast an impressive look upon me, saying, 
"you don't doubt it." I felt in this language of the 
dying woman, a mild rebuke ; and after assuring her 
I did not, bid her farewell. She lingered for a few 
days and then departed in joy and peace. 5 

Mr. William Haley, of Cambridge, 
Ms., died Sept. 15, 1837, aged 30. The subjoined 
account is from the pen of Rev. H. Bacon. 'The 
hrst interview I had with him was such an one as 
will never be effaced from my memory. When I 
deemed the sick one prepared, I adverted to his dan- 
gerous case, and asked him if he could think of 
death without dread ? His countenance instantly 
assumed the expression of despair, and the tears 
burst from his eyes, as if a fountain were unloosed, 
as he suddenly drew the clothes of his bed over his 
head — seeming desirous to shrink from his thoughts, 
or as one who would hide himself from the fearful im- 
pression of an awful dream. I therefore deferred 
conversation on this subject at that time — leaving 
him after prayer. That prayer was the angel of the 
first true light of religion that beamed in upon his 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 81 

mind — for, although a prudent and sober individual, 
he had during life given no special attention to the 
subject of religious truth. Now at death's door he 
needed its consolations. After this, my visits to him 
were more frequent. His mind and heart increased 
in gospel light and peace. The Bible, and Smith on 
Divine Government, were the only books he desired 
to hear read ; and his growth in the knowledge of 
divine things was truly astonishing ; for his whole 
mind and soul were absorbed therein. During the 
last two months of his sickness, his death was expect- 
ed almost daily, so weak had he become. But with 
the waste of the body he realized the increase of the 
spirit. He could now talk of death calmly— joyfully ; 
and much did he say to inspire his weeping and sick- 
ly wife with fortitude and resignation. He had in 
his soul the witness of the Spirit • Christ was in him 
the hope of glory ; and when the last hour was come, 
he was full of triumph ; and his little strength was 
used alternately in telling of the joy of faith and 
hope j and in comforting his wife and sister. As the 
moment of departure drew nigh, strange strength 
seemed given him ; his shouts of gladness had an 
awfulness in them from their very intensity ; and he 
died in the very arms of hope/ 

Mrs. Harriet C . Kendall, of Wo- 
burn, Ms., died March 4, 1839. aged 29. For some 
time previous to her death, she was so extremely 
weak, it was with difficulty that her friends could 
understand her j but she had the exercise of her 
reason all the time, even long after she had lost 
the power of speech. A friend gives the following 
account of her last days. c About two Weeks before 
her death she told me that her confidence in the free 
and impartial grace of God for all mankind was firm 
and unshaken ; and spoke of his goodness to her in 
supporting, and giving her such patience and resig- 
nation during her sickness. About one week before 
her death, when she appeared very low, her mother 
8 



82 

asked her how she felt. " O mother — happy visions! 
happy visions ! " was her reply. And the night be- 
fore her death, she expressed a wish to see her phy- 
sician, and inquired of her mother after he left, if he 
considered her near her end, and was told that he 
did ; at which she expressed much satisfaction. The 
next evening, at about 10 o'clock, the hand of death 
appeared to be laid on her, and she seemed to take 
no notice of any thing until about 12, when her 
speech came to her, and she bid her husband and 
friends who were present, farewell, saying, " I am 
going where Christ reigns triumphant. He has 
fought, and won the victory for all mankind His 
reign will be triumphant ! triumphant ! " And turn- 
ing; to her husband, she said, " My children, my 
children, dear, dear children, farewell — farewell!" 
She lingered until about 5, the next morning, and 
then quietly fell asleep.' * 

Mr. David Moody, of Newbury, Ms., died 
Feb. 27, 1839, aged 25. He was sorely afflicted 
with bodily disease during the last five years of his 
life. He endured a most painful operation in the re- 
moval of a large tumor from the breast. This afford- 
ed only temporary relief. The disease returned up- 
on him, and showed itself to have a general hold up- 
on the system. It finally threatened to deprive him 
of life. c But here,' writes a friend, ' the glorious 
faith of the gospel came in to sustain him. He be- 
came a strong believer in the universal grace of 
God about the time his health began to fail him ; 
and this heavenly faith, as though it was given for 
the very purpose, continued his stay and strong de- 
fence to the very close. It was the all-absorbing 
topic of conversation, and the theme upon which his 
mind seemed constantly to dwell. He was visited 
often by his neighbors of a different faith, but so 
manifest was it to all who saw and heard him, that 

i Trumpet, Vol. 11, No^34. 



INCLUDING^ HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 83 

his heart was full of the love of heaven, and that his 
views were to him of the greatest value, that no one 
could find it in his heart to molest him, or to doubt 
of his final rest in heaven. 

c Towards the close of his life, he was visited by 

Rev. Mr. D , the Congregational minister of the 

place, who treated him with great kindness and 
charity ; and was so well persuaded of the genuine 
work which his faith had accomplished, that he was 
constrained to acknowledge him to be a Christian in 
the fullest and happiest sense. Just before he 
breathed his last, he took a brother of another faith 
by the hand, and said distinctly, "Brother B., I die 
in the full belief of the salvation of all men." Then 
taking leave of his wife, his little child, his mother, 
sister, brothers, and other friends, he sank quietly 
back upon his pillow, and repeated the stanza from 
the beautiful hymn called "The Dying Christian:" 

" What is this absorbs me quite, 
Steals my senses, shuts my sight, 
Drowns my spirits, draws my breath ? 
Tell me my soul, can this be death ? 

The world recedes — it disappears ! 
Heaven opens on my eyes ! my ears 
With sounds seraphic ring 5 
Lend, lend your wings ! I mount ! I fly ! 

O grave ! where is thy victory ! 

O death ! where is thy sting ! ,? 

These were the last perfect sentences which he utter- 
ed. In a few hours his spirit took its flight to God his 
Father, in whose love he had ardently trusted. His 
funeral was attended by the minister before men- 
tioned, who in the true Christian spirit bore testi- 
mony to all present that the sickness of this individ- 
ual had been one of the most interesting he had ever 
seen, and his death one of the most happy and tri- 
umphant. 5 x 

Mr. Addison Parker, of Lowell, Ms., 
died March, 1839, aged 30. We cannot give the 
account of this death in a more acceptable form than 
I Trumpet, Vol. 11, No. 41. 



84 the christian's triumph : 

that in which it is presented by the minister (Rev. 
T. B. Thayer,) who attended him in his last sick- 
ness. He writes: 'We notice the death of this 
brother for two reasons. First, because of its wit- 
ness to the power of God's truth in smoothing the 
path of suffering and death. Second, because many 
who are of another name, affirmed that he did not 
die in the faith in which he had lived. Br. Parker 
exhibited a patience, fortitude and resignation 
which we have seldom seen equalled in the history 
of suffering. For several months previous to his de- 
parture, his condition was that of extreme and inde- 
scribable pain, approaching to absolute agony — his 
complaint being an affection of the spinal column. 
Yet during all this long and weary period he mourn- 
ed not against the Divine Ruler, but the spirit of his 
conversation and demeanor was this; "Father, thy 
will be done.'* He would sometimes sa) r — "I cannot 
understand why this is, but I know there is some 
good object. At times I feel as if I could not bear 
any longer ; as if I was nearly worn out ; but then I 
remember that God has some righteous purpose to 
effect, and so I take courage." Language equiva- 
lent to this he often used in conversation with those 
around, To some one who spoke of being prepared 
to die, he replied, " O, it is not so hard to die as you 
think. I tried hard at first against death, and pray- 
ed ; but it would not do. I trusted in my own 
strength ; but at last I gave myself wholly into the 
hands of a Savior, and from that hour all was easy — 
I was calm and at peace." 

c When the hour of his departure drew near, he 
called his wife, mother, and relatives one by one to 
his bedside, and gave them the farewell kiss. " O 
brother," said he, " how pleasant it will be, when 
we all meet together ao-ain, with our Father." He 
had previously given his companion directions rela- 
tive to his affairs after he should have gone, as to the 
division of his clothes, mementos, &c. among his rel- 
atives. As he found his strength and voice failing, 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 85 

he observed — " I must hasten — for I have but little 
time." The last request he made was, that those 
around him would sing ; and when he could no 
longer speak, he made signs that they should not 
weep, but sing. Their tears prevented for some 
time, but so earnest was his desire, that his mother 
at last summoned resolution enough to commence. 
To the rest who continued weeping, he signified 
that they too must sing ; and when some joined, he 
seemed to be satisfied. He smiled several times, and 
made effort to join in the sounds ; and whenever the 
name of God or Christ was mentioned in the hymns 
sung, he would raise his hand toward his head. In- 
deed, as his sister informed me, he seemed anxious 
to show to all around that he was happy. He seem- 
ed to have had a glimpse of the spirit world ; and 
there is something beautiful and touching in his 
earnest desire that the voices of his loved ones should 
fall in pleasant and soothing harmony on his dying 



Mrs. Abigail Derby, of South Reading, 
Ms., died April 3, 1839, aged 30. From the pen of 
Rev. H. Jewell, we have the following account of 
the death of this lady. c Mrs. D. imbibed a firm 
faith in the doctrine of universal salvation several 
years since, and consequently became happy in be- 
lieving that at last all kindreds of the earth shall pay 
spiritual and divine worship to God. She was qual- 
ified to enjoy much inward peace and gospel satis- 
faction. Death approaching gradually — she had 
ample time to reflect calmly on the evidences and 
tendencies of her faith — and as is usually the fact, she 
waxed stronger and stronger as death stared her in 
the face. Her hope grew brighter as her deliverer 
came. The writer often conversed with her upon 
her feelings — the exercises of her mind — how death 
appeared to her ; and the great doctrine of the ever- 
lasting gospel which so wonderfully sustained and 
cheered her amid the ravages of death : he always 
8* 



86 THE christian's triumph : 

found her calm and reconciled, waiting patiently 
the approach of the grim messenger. 

c She often expressed her willingness to depart and 
be with Christ. And although she had many induce- 
ments to live, still she contemplated dying with as 
much satisfaction as one would manifest in starting 
on a pleasant earthly journey. She frequently assur- 
ed me that death had no sting for her. " If I knew 
I should not live twelve hours, I should be perfectly 
resigned — happy — yea, I would triumph!" 

' Her neighbors who called, although not having; 
her faith, were constrained to say that they believed, 
after all, it did not matter so much what faith an in- 
dividual cherished, provided she were good at heart; 
that such would die in peace. But sister D. could 
inform them that it was a matter of great impor- 
tance what faith any individual cherished in the 
hour of death. She knew the benefits of a good gos- 
pel faith from her own experience. She triumphed 
in the very agonies of death. A few moments pre- 
vious to her exit, she said to the friends and neigh- 
bors around her, " Oh, how could I bear this dread- 
ful pain, did I not trust firmly and rety wholly on 
my heavenly Father?" I never before witnessed 
such an exhibition of Christian composure.' 

Mrs. D . N o y s e , of Haverhill, Ms., died 
June 21, 1839, aged 56, We are informed that ' the 
last two years of her life were full of suffering, inter- 
rupted by only short seasons of freedom from ex- 
treme weakness and pain. During the last year it 
may be said that she had been gradually dying — the 
poison of the disease (a cancer) continuing to diffuse 
itself throughout the system, corrupting the fountains 
of life. The pastor of the Universalist society at- 
tended her frequently. His first visit was peculiarly 
interesting. Intense pain and sweet pleasure were 
commingled. c I have often,' says he, c stood by her 
when the greatest effort was needed to keep my 
tears from gushing out like a flood ; so unwonteq! 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 87 

was the agonizing picture of human suffering. I 
have wept in spirit bitterly that she should suffer so 
much. And then her language was overwhelming 
to sensibility. " I know not," said she at one time, 
" why I should have to suffer so much ; yet I know 
my heavenly Father is good and wise ; and I am 
content." And the same sentiment was ever in her 
soul, a source of the purest comfort. During her 
whole sickness not a murmur escaped her lips. "My 
Father is wiser than I," subdued every feeling of im- 
patience. She was always glad to welcome visitors ; 
and many daily entered her home, from all sects and 
classes. All felt as they crossed her threshold, that 
they were entering the habitation of a Christian ; 
and from the lips of many of all orders I have heard 
this confession ; " She is one of the most perfect 
women I ever saw — always good, and loved by all." 
And to each she would own that it was her faith in 
God's universal, unchanging love that made her all 
she was, and comforted her in her sickness. She 
loved God's house — the preaching of the word — the 
prayers and praises of his children — and this love 
was the strengthening angel to her spirit. She lin- 
gered long, waiting her release. No shadow ever 
came over her calm and holy confidence in God ; 
and often did she say, that were she not a believer in 
the truths of Universalism, she knew not how she 
could bear her sufferings ; for that faith alone could 
present the unclouded heaven she delighted with the 
spirit's eye to gaze upon. That, to her, was home. 
Almost the last words she uttered were, fi I want to 
go home — I must go home — do not wish to keep me 
here." When the hour came, she resigned herself in 
calmness and true hope ; and in death a sweet smile 
rested on her features, unaccompanied by a single 
trace of pain. Many felt it a duty to attempt to 
shake her faith. But as well might they have at- 
tempted with the same breath to blow out the sun. 
She was a happy victor over pain and death.' 



88 THE christian's triumph : 

Mrs. Christiana Smith, of Waltham, 
Ms., died Aug., 1839. An interesting account of this 
death is furnished by a female friend, (a clergyman's 
wife,) which is here given. c When she had relin- 
quished all hopes of recovery, she resigned her friends, 
and every thing on earth, and lived upon a foretaste of 
heaven. So perfectly did the mind rule and triumph 
over inferior nature, and even pain and death, that 
no one could be unhappy in her presence. Her 
conversation was in heaven, where she seemed anx- 
ious to be herself. She would often say to those who 
called to see her, that she envied them not their 
health, she thought her situation the most to be de- 
sired. It was, indeed, very profitable to be with her, 
and it seemed that every one who had the happiness 
of listening to the words which proceeded from her 
lips, must have felt a renewed determination to cul- 
tivate the principles of that religion, which hath 
such power to change sickness into health, and 
death into life. 

The evening before she died, I spent a number of 
hours with her in prayer and conversation. And a 
happy season it was. It was indeed a foretaste of 
joys above. Her mind was calm, while heaven and 
eternal glory beamed upon her soul. And, although 
nature had then, for about four and twenty hours, 
been gradually yielding to the fell destroyer, yet her 
mind, like the solid rock amid the waves and billows 
of the mighty deep, stood firm and unmoved. 

i Her only desire seemed to be, that for the sake 
of her friends around her, her exit from time might 
be calm and easy. She told me she had only one 
thing more to do, and then she was ready to go. 
She wished to purchase with an article of her own, 
a Bible to present her husband, and then she had 
done with every thing here. I satisfied her by prom- 
ising to procure the Bible as she had desired, and 
take it to her the next day ; and left her for the 
night. 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 89 

c The next morning, being sensible that she was 
dying, she sent for me early. I hastened to be with 
her, and found her almost ready to be gone. She 
brightened up as she heard my voice, and again, as 
she was wont to do, met me with a pleasant smile. 
" Come," said she, " and don't leave me again." I 
promised to tarry as long as she should stay with us, 
and with her dying hand clasped in mine, I sat by 
her side. She immediately inquired for the Bible, 
which was procured and brought to her. She seemed 
rejoiced, opened her eyes, looked upon it, and then 
calling her husband to her bed-side, she raised her 
hand, which was already cold with death, and pre- 
sented the Bible to him, saying, " Take this, and re- 
member when it was that I gave it to you, — that it is 
your wife's dying gift. Be particular to read it as 
oft as you can, and in your last moments, I hope it 
will afford you as much comfort as it has afforded me." 

6 By her request, I then read a portion of Scripture 
to her, which she wished to have me mark to be read 
at her funeral, that her friends might know of her 
confidence in God, and his mercy towards her. It 
was the 30th Psalm, and the first five verses of the 
31st. She then wished to know if her pulse had any 
motion, and being informed that we could perceive 
none, she smilingly said, " I thought so." She then 
said to me, " Give my love to your husband, and tell 
him that I died happy, and a strong Universalist ; 
and I want him to tell the congregation so." After 
a moment, she told us she was going, for she could 
not see us, but she could see her heavenly Father, 
and her Savior with open arms to receive her, and 
she was ready to go. She requested us not to weep, 
but rejoice — and she fell asleep. 

' I have seen the righteous die, but never did I 
witness a more complete triumph over death, than I 
beheld in this dying saint. In fact, it was not dying, 
but a living on, and entering into a more perfect 
and happy state of being. 3 1 

i Christian Freeman, Waltham, Ms. 



90 THE CHRISTIAN'S TRIUMPH I 

Mrs. Laura K. Hayden, of Ludlow, 
Ms., died Dec. 8, 1839. About twelve weeks before 
her death, she was bereaved of a lovely daughter 
aged about sixteen months. The parting was deeply 
afflicting ; and led the mother to think on the conso- 
lations of that hope which assures of universal happi- 
ness hereafter. An interesting account of her con- 
version and death is here given by a clergyman, 
(Rev. J. H. Willis,) who was an intimate acquaint- 
ance of the family. 

c Her mind, which had always inclined quite 
strongly to the sentiments of the Baptists, became 
much affected, and softened by this affliction, and in 
this state of sorrow and grief, she felt more than ever 
the need of just such consolation as Universalism 
alone can afford. 

' She thought more favorably of this benevolent 
doctrine, and felt a warmer desire that it might be 
true. She prayed to God that he would enlighten 
her mind, and unveil to her understanding the truth 
as it is in Jesus. Her prayer has been answered. 
She commenced reading the Bible with a new inter- 
est. O ! how precious is the gospel of Christ to the 
bereaved heart. How full of joy and peace is its 
holy light, amidst the darkness and ravages of death. 
It is then of all books in the world the most prized, 
and its instructions are then the most valued and 
sought for. 

'The scriptures were unsealed — the Bible appear- 
ed a new revelation to her — a new light seemed to 
illuminate its sacred page. A new joy filled her in- 
most soul — she saw the world beloved of God, gath- 
ered to his eternal embrace ; and with such views 
could she be otherwise than happy? She was fitting 
her mind for a new trial. She was arming her soul 
with a strength to overcome the terrors of the grave. 
And well was she prepared. About two weeks ago 
she was attacked with a severe lung fever, which 
terminated in death last Sabbath morning. On 
Wednesday evening previous, a severe pain which 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 91 

had attended her sickness suddenly removed, and she 
became very calm. Her countenance seemed unusu- 
ally serene. She said to her husband and sister 
standing near her, " I feel a change come over my 
body and mind. I think I have but a short time to 
stay with you, and I have many things I want to say 
to you. I feel exceedingly happy — my mind is per- 
fectly at rest — this room seems brightened with a 
light, more beautiful than any thing I ever before 
saw — it seems as if an angel has been with me, whis- 
pering peace to my mind. I now experience the hal- 
lowed joys of pure religious faith. Every thing looks 
bright and glorious before me — I am not afraid to die,, 
now. Death hath no longer terrors for me. I feel a 
sweet conviction that I shall soon go in spirit to meet 
our dear Henrietta. O ! the bliss of that time when 
we shall all meet in that bright heaven of eternal love 
and peace ; to be parted from each other no more 
forever ! ' 

c After talking on in this strain of enraptured joy 
for an hour, she turned to her husband, and said with 
a calm, yet emphatic voice, "If I die this night, tell 
all my dear friends that I die a sincere believer in the 
blessed doctrine of Universalism ; and it makes me 
happy, happy indeed ! O ! how mistaken are those 
who say that this doctrine will not give peace in 
death. " I feel that nothing but a full belief in this, 
can make a happy death. It will do to live by, 
(nothing truer than this, as all confess,) and I feel 
that it is goo d to die by." What can give a fuller 
joy? What hold up to view a fairer, brighter prospect 
to the weary spirit beyond the grave? Nothing 
truly. The next morning she repeated the same to 
her husband, and in the fullness of the faith, she took 
a tender leave of her dear family, aged 27 years. 
She lamented that some who profess the ennobling 
faith, should be so cold in heart, so far from God and 
duty.'' l 

Mr. James Downing, of South Boston, 
Ms., died January 5, 1840, aged 43. Rev. B. Whit- 

I Trumpet, Vol. 12, No. 21. 



92 THE CHRISTIAN'S TRIUMPH: 

temore has furnished the following particulars in re- 
lation to his death. 

c Br. Downing belonged to the Freewill Baptist 
connection. He was baptized and joined that denom- 
ination several years ago. He never expressed a be- 
lief in Universalism until a short time before his 
death, and the hopes of his recovery had vanished. 
The last day and night he spent mostly in devout 
prayer, singing, giving advice to and taking leave of 
his family. Although his bodily sufferings were great, 
in mind he was perfectly resigned and happy. He 
repeated several times during the last day, the senti- 
ment, " The Lord will save us all, with an everlast- 
ing salvation." In taking leave of one of his neigh- 
bors who was not a Universalist, he said, — " God 
bless you ; he will save us all with an everlasting 
salvation." When any thing was done by those 
around him to alleviate his sufferings, he would ex- 
press the overflowings of his rejoicing soul, by saying, 
" God bless you." By invitation, the writer of this 
called to see him but a short time before his death, 
and found him in the happy frame of mind before de- 
scribed ; his conversation was truly refreshing. He 
expressed unbounded confidence in the goodness of 
God, and resignation to his holy will. To the prayer 
which the writer offered, he responded " Amen." 
One of the verses which he sung, was the following: 

" When we've been there ten thousand years, 
Bright shining as the sun, 
We've no less days to sing God's praise, 
Than when we first begun." 

He continued his devotional exercises till a few 
moments before his death, when he concluded a 
prayer by saying, "Lord Jesus, come quickly." 
" There, (said he) I am done praying." He then 
began to count, and counted up to ninety, and then 
yielded up his spirit to his Maker. Though his dis- 
order was of a very distressing nature, yet such was 
his resignation, faith, hope, and joy, that the gloom 
of death seemed to be dispelled from the apartment 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 93 

where he laid, and to convert that apartment into the 
very gate of heaven. 5 

Mrs. Elizabeth Eaton, of Maiden, 
Ms., died Feb. 18, 1840. Mrs. E. had lived a prac- 
tical believer in the gospel of universal grace. She 
was not only a fond, faithful mother, companion and 
friend, but a devout Christian. She ' believed with 
the heart unto righteousness. 5 In accordance with 
the principles of her holy faith, she confined her 
Christian sympathies to no sect, but always delighted 
to hold communion with the Christian heart, where- 
ever that heart might be found ; believing with the 
apostle, that f whoso loveth, is born of God and 
knoweth God. 5 As she lived on earth, so she depart- 
ed from it — in the joys of the true Christian faith. 
In all her bodily weakness, of which she had no small 
share, she was sustained by the food of the Spirit, the 
bread of God ' that cometh down from heaven and 
giveth life to the world. 5 She realized the all-suffi- 
ciency of ( the unsearchable riches of Christ. 5 She 
had often prayed that her faith and hope might be as 
strong in death as in life ; and her prayer was an- 
swered. No victory could be more complete. The 
tyrant had no power — no terror. She smiled at his 
attacks on her frail tabernacle, and exulted over him 
in view of that eternal refuge from his alarms, — the 
city c that hath foundations, whose builder and maker 
is God. 5 In the last stages of her sickness, she was 
truly a comforter to those around her. She desired 
to depart ; and frequently expressed her anxiety lest 
she should linger for days in her feeble state. ' I 
fear, 5 said she to her children, e that these refresh- 
ments I take will keep me here too long. I desire to 
go home to our Father. 5 During an interview 
which I had with her a few days previous to her 
death, she said, i I am anxious to go. I am happy in 
believing that God will take care of his children. 5 
She repeated a few lines of that beautiful hymn, c I 
would not live alway 5 — and then said to me, ' Brother 
9 



94 the christian's triumph : 

Adams, I wish you to attend my funeral, to make the 
prayer, and have that hymn sung, " I would not live 
alway." ' To a neighbor who had once told her that 
Universalism would not sustain her in death, she 
wished it to be said that she died in the unshaken 
faith that God would make all his children finally 
holy and happy ; and requested that he would speak 
to others of this her dying testimony. Such was her 
confidence and peace to the last. 

3, The attention of the reader is now directed to 
a few instances where peculiar trials were encoun- 
tered. 

Mr. David Gl o yd , of Abington, Ms., died 
July 1836, aged 44. The peculiar trials in this in- 
stance were those which the subject experienced 
from the attempts made to shake his faith in the 
great doctrine of universal grace and salvation. It 
is conscientiously believed by certain Christians that 
those who trust in this doctrine, should not be per- 
mitted to die in full belief of its truth, if they can 
be warned out of it. Such were some of the friends 
of Mr. G. who attended him in his last hours. He 
had long been a believer and advocate of the faith 
of Abraham ; and during the time of his sickness 
many came to expostulate with him, and, as was 
supposed, to draw something from him, which would 
justify the assertion that his religious views had 
changed ; but in vain. An account informs us that 
c as he drew nearer the eternal world, his faith in 
the rich promises of God's grace grew stronger j and 
his mind rose on the pinions of a living faith, and 
lifted his soul above the terrors of death and the grave. 
Although exceedingly reduced by bleeding at the 
lungs, yet he managed to reply in the most cogent 
manner to all the questions of his visitors ; until he 
found himself rapidly sinking in the arms of death. 
He then called his family to his bed-side, requested 
that a preacher of universal grace might attend his 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 95 

funeral ; and after bidding each an affectionate fare- 
well, in the full possession of all his mental faculties, 
he fell quietly asleep in Jesus, to awake in the re- 
surrection to an inheritance incorruptible, undenled, 
and that fadeth not away.' x 

Mrs. Philena Scripture, of Stafford, 
Conn, died July 20, 1836, aged 19. A faithful cler- 
gyman has given an account of her peculiar situa- 
tion in her last illness — from which account we ex- 
tract the following : £ The circumstances of her 
last illness and death are very interesting to the 
gospel believer. They afford another, to the cloud of 
witnesses that our holy faith will soften the pillow 
of death, and make the closing scene more tranquil 
and happy. Mrs. S. being much out of health, was 
placed under the care of a physician in Hartford. 
She boarded in a family whose religious faith was 
that held by Presbyterians. Several other laclies of 
this faith were boarders in the family. It was soon 
ascertained that Mrs. S. believed in the gospel of 
universal salvation ; and efforts were directly made 
to effect in her mind a change of religious sentiments. 
They reminded her of her situation ; and stated what 
her physician had declared, that she could not live. 
And they hoped she would renounce her false doc- 
trine, and make ready for death. She calmly repli- 
ed to them that she desired to live ; yet, if it was the 
will of God, she was ready to die. Man}^ alarming 
stories were told to her of young persons who re- 
nounced Universalism on their death beds, when they 
saw there was no longer hopes of life. These things 
came near sinking her ; yet she was sustained by 
hope in the love of God. One young lady who watch- 
ed with her during a night in which she enjoyed an 
unusual repose, said to her in the morning as she 
awoke — "O Mrs. S., I could not bear to see you 
sleep so pleasantly, when so near your end, and yet 

i Trumpet Vol. 9, No. 5, 



96 the christian's triumph : 

unprepared for the solemn change. I wanted to 
wake you, that you might make your peace with 
God, and have a happy death." Mrs. S. replied that 
she was happy in believing that God was " good 
unto all, and his tender mercies over all his works ;" 
that she felt reconciled to God ; that her faith made 
her happy, and she wished to enjoy its peace. Be- 
fore her death she was conveyed to Stafford, where 
she was permitted to close her eyes surrounded by 
those who could sympathize and rejoice with her in 
the faith of the impartial grace and salvation of our 
God. Her last end was peace. 1 

Mrs. Sarah Lanct, of Lee, N. H. died 
Oct. 1836, aged 23. A beloved and now departed 
clergyman, writes of this death as follows : c We 
here witness the sustaining power and efficacy of that 
faith which to the believing Universalist, is " the 
pearl of great price." She was formerly a respect- 
ed member of the Baptist church. But the scales 
at length fell from her eyes — the truth burst upon 
her understanding — and she was brought to rejoice in 
the belief of a world's salvation. This faith was to 
her most precious. It shed its hallowing influence 
upon the close of her life, and gave her joy and tri- 
umph in the hour of death. A few hours previous to 
her departure, she was visited by a Baptist clergy- 
man who endeavored to shake her faith — but in vain. 
She conversed with him with calmness and compo- 
sure ; declared to him that ". she found in her faith 
all that she needed to sustain her in that solemn hour; 
assured him that her Savior never appeared to her so 
lovely as then ; and told him she believed him to be 
honestly in an error. 5 " After arranging the services 
for her funeral, and requesting that the preacher on 
that occasion should state that i( in death her faith 
sustained her — that she found Universalism good to 
die by"— she fell asleep in Jesus in hope of a trium- 

i Trumpet, Vol. 9, No. 8. 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 97 

phant resurrection for herself and the world, to a 
glorious immortality. In compliance with her re- 
quest a funeral discourse was preached from Isaiah 
xxv. 6-8. 

Mr. Alba Page, of South Boston, Ms., died 
in Smyrna, Nov. 6, 1836, aged 27. He had for some 
time been affected with the premonitory symptoms 
of consumption. In the summer of 1836, he bade adieu 
to his wife, his brothers, and all his earthly relatives; 
left his native shores, and sailed for Smyrna, in hope 
that his voyage thither, and the changes of climate 
would restore his health. But Providence had not 
so willed. He continued to fail during the voyage, 
and after his arrival at S. Yet in the time of afflic- 
tion, he was sustained by that faith which recognizes 
God as the kind Father of his creatures. A few 
days before his death, he was able to write a letter 
to his companion, in which he manifested an entire 
resignation to the will of God, and a confidence that 
if he should meet her no more on earth, that he should 
meet her again in a better world, where sickness, 
pain and death shall be known no more, and all 
friends shall meet without prospect or fear of separa- 
tion. The captain, and others with whom he sailed, 
and who were with him in the last hours of his life, 
have borne testimony to the fortitude and resigna- 
tion with which he met death. What rendered the 
circumstances attending his death the more afflictive, 
was the fact that the missionaries in Smyrna, those 
who had gone out into the world as messengers of 
peace and salvation to those who need the sustaining 
influence of truth — the missionaries — reared in the 
light of Christianity, and set there in one of Zion's 
waste places to comfort those who mourn, came to 
the sick and dying man as he lay languishing far 
from his home and his kindred, and sought to arouse 
his fears, and unsettle his faith in the doctrine 
of God's impartial, unchanging and illimitable 

goodness ! Those who gave the account of this 
9# 



98 the christian's triumph: 

death, declare that "they did all they could to 
cause him to renounce the doctrine of God's univer- 
sal grace." But he was not moved. Though desti- 
tute of earthly power to defend him against religious 
error, he was strong within, under the full convic- 
tion that though heart and flesh should fail, that 
God was the strength of his heart and his portion 
forever. With this assurance he departed. A brief 
account of this death was published by Rev. B. 
Whittemore, in Vol. 9, No. 38, of the Trumpet. 

Mrs. Caroline L. Raymond, of Bos- 
ton, Ms., died March 14, 1839, aged 19. We are 
indebted to the minister (Rev. S. Streeter,) who at- 
tended her in her last hours, for the subjoined notice. 
The reader will not conceive the language to be too 
strong if he can partake in any degree of the spirit 
of the writer. 

c No death has occurred within the range of my 
experience, the circumstances of which were calcu- 
lated to awaken more opposite and intense emotions. 
It was an instance of mortality which could not fail 
of producing in all who witnessed the scene, the 
deepest grief, and at the same time, the highest 
admiration, and the most devout thanksoivinn; to 
God. Mrs. R. was in the very morning, and vigor, 
and hopes of life. She sustained, moreover, all the 
tender, intimate and endearing relations which a 
human being, highly favored by the Providence of 
God, can fill, in this attracting world. She was an 
only daughter of parents who had cherished towards 
her the fondest affections and hopes ; and who were 
able to afford her every facility for an accomplished 
education. She was a wife most tenderly beloved, 
whose husband had ample means, and whose highest 
pleasure was to gratify her every wish ; and never 
probably was a woman more devotedly the lover of 
the man with whom she had associated her destiny 
and her hopes for the present world. For him she had 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 99 

literally forsaken father and mother, kindred and 
every earthly expectation. 

' Mrs. R. was a mother. Two children were with 
her ; one an infant. All that can bind the heart to 
the present life was in the possession of this excel- 
lent woman ; and still,, without a murmer, and with- 
out a fear, she willingly resigned the Avhole — hus- 
band, children, parents, kindred, acquaintance, the 
world itself, and sank cheerfully into the icy em- 
brace of death. 

6 What a hallowing and all-subduing sublimity 
gathered around her in her last moments ! Never have 
I witnessed a more melting and overpowering scene. 
She was carefully educated in the Calvinistic faith \ 
but after her marriage, she attended worship at the 
U niversalist church, and became a settled and happy 
believer in Jesus as the Savior of the world ; and 
this holy faith sustained her, and gave her a com- 
plete triumph over the fear of death, even when 
writhing within its fatal grasp. 

' The day before her decease, she sent for me to 
visit her ; and, having called her father and mother 
to her bed-side, in my presence and that of her fami- 
ly, she stated to them distinctly her firm belief in 
the salvation of all men; assured them that this faith af- 
forded her perfect happiness in the prospect of death ; 
and that she wanted to make this avowal to them 
herself, that there might be no mistake with respect 
to the subject after she was dead. 

c After prayer, she desired me to consecrate her 
children to God, which I did. She then placed her 
pale lips upon theirs, respectively ; gave each a moth- 
er's dying embrace ; requested me to officiate at her 
funeral, of which being assured, she calmly added, 
"That is all; I have now done." A few hours after 
this, her spirit took its departure for heaven. I was 
not present at the moment of her exit ; but was in- 
formed by her physician and family, that she was 
perfectly self-possessed, and willing to go. With a 
firm and composed voice she gave directions respect- 



100 THE CHRISTIAN'S TRIUMPH : 

ing her children, and some domestic matters ; and 
having bid all about her an affectionate adieu, calm- 
ly fell asleep in the arms of her Savior. Faithful 
and happy saint, farewell ! Thy years were few ; 
but thy life was long ; for " wisdom is the grey hair 
unto man, and an unspotted life is old age." 5 

Mrs. Abagail G. Sawyer, of Haver- 
hill, Ms., died Jan. 19, 1840, aged 30. A very in- 
teresting account of this lady has been furnished by 
her pastor, Rev. H. Bacon. < She was one of the 
most exemplary women I ever knew. Her mind was 
early convinced of the truth of the gospel, and she 
walked in its holy influence. Her trials in sickness 
were many and severe — unutterably so, — attended 
with circumstances too painful for narration. Could 
we command the most eloquent language, it would 
be impossible to convey an adequate idea of the 
reality, awaking as it did the most sorrowful emotions 
in those who were but attendants where they could 
not aid. Her sufferings were protracted in a degree 
astonishing to aged experience and profound medi- 
cal skill ; but were borne with a fortitude and pa- 
tience that well accorded with the Christian harmo- 
ny of her life. Never was a being more resigned ; 
though repeated instances of severest trial called 
anew for the exercise of every feeling of fortitude 
and patience. When she first supposed herself dy- 
ing, she said to me, " If I die, tell them (her hus- 
band, relatives and friends) I die perfectly happy." 
This I have reason to believe she said because some 
of her relatives who dislike our faith, had many 
times assured her that she would renounce her faith 
when death was near ; and also to give a thought of 
pleasantness to her friends, as she expected she 
should expire without being able to converse, and 
would have them understand the emotions of her 
soul. 

c Her severest sickness continued for about a week. 
She was then told by her physician that he thought 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 101 

she could not live through the clay. The pastor and 
wife were sent for ; but the wife only was able to 
obey the call. To her she confided a most tender 
message to the children, expressive of her anxiety 
for their welfare, and a kind remembrance to a so- 
cial society in which she was an officer, adding in 
her after conversation, her contentment and hope 
in the gospel. About this time she told one of her 
friends to inform a Calvinistic relative that she never 
felt more confidence in the doctrine she had long 
believed than then, and to assure her that her prophe- 
cies of her apostacy were vain. 

1 On the day previous to her death (Saturday) I 
visited her, and found her somewhat more easy than 
on the preceding evening. She expressed to me her 
longings to die, saying, tf I never wanted any thing 
in my life so much as I want to die." And then in 
a moment she added ; " To die is pleasant, I think." 
I remarked, that it is, if we look rightly on all things 
connected with it. She said it was thus that death 
was made pleasant to her. " I feel," said she, "that 
I could lay still and die without uttering one word. 
I long to die — it seems as if I could not wait my 
time." Desiring me to pray, I asked her if she had 
any thing in particular for which she wished me to 
pray ? Never shall I forget the sweet placidness of 
her countenance as she summoned all her strength 
to command her trembling nerves, and uttered these 
words, — fC Pray that my aged father and mother may 
be strengthened in the doctrine that sustains me ; 
that my husband whom I must leave behind, may 
take good care of the children ; that I may have 
strength given me to bear all that I must bear." 
After prayer, she spoke of the joy she had derived 
from sitting at her chamber window when she could 
not go out, and listening to the services of the sanc- 
tuary — her house being but a short distance from the 
church of her choice and love. The tones of the 
hymns of praise, the utterance of prayer, and the 
voice of the preacher, coming to her ear softened by 



102 THE CHRISTIAN'S TRIUMPH: 

the distance, had a peculiar charm, and delicious 
was her enjoyment. 

6 She remarked that she had deeply desired all 
through her sickness to hear singing. She wished to 
renew those holy and happy hours. I invited several 
of her friends to visit her for the purpose of gratify- 
ing this desire. They went — and standing at the 
foot of the stairs that led to her room, sang, 

" How cheering the thought that the spirits in bliss, 
Will bow their bright wings to a world such as this." &c. 

and. 



also 



Rise my soul, and stretch thy wings, 
Thy better portion trace," <fec. 



One there is above all others," <fec. 



together with several others. Her soul was delight- 
ed and elevated, and she expressed her deep pleasure 
with the service of song. When the friends were 
retiring, she desired they would come again and 
« Bring more" — " I want," said she, " to hear more 
such appropriate tunes and hymns." Her soul de- 
sired many voices and much of song to express its 
satisfaction in the hopes of the gospel. But she was 
not able again to hear earthly songs. She was soon 
to be enraptured with the harps of seraphim. She 
died without a struggle, her spirit reposing in the 
love of heaven. 5 

4. Instances are now cited where ministers of the 
gospel of universal grace and salvation, have de- 
parted this life under the cheering and sustaining 
influence of their faith. 

The first which we have before us, is that of the 
excellent Winchester, who preached the great 
doctrine of the Reconciliation, on both sides of the 
Atlantic ; and whose zeal in the cause of his Master 
knew no abatement, while he was permitted to de- 
clare his message of love to dying men. The fol- 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 103 

lowing account of Mr. Winchester's death, is from 
one of our periodicals. 1 

c Thus he continued preaching till about the first 
of April 1797, when he delivered a sermon under a 
strong impression that it was his last, from Paul's 
farewell address to the elders of the Ephesian church. 
He never entered his desk again. His death was 
fast approaching, and he contemplated it with seren- 
ity and joy. On the morning of his decease, he re- 
quested two or three young ladies who were sitting 
by him, to join in singing a hymn, observing at the 
same time that he might expire before it should be 
finished. He began with them ; but his voice soon 
faltered, and the torpor of death fell upon him. They 
were disconcerted, and paused ; — but he, reviving, 
encouraged them to proceed, and joined in the first 
line of each stanza, till he breathed no more. This 
was on the 18th of April 1797, in the 47th year of his 
age. 

( His funeral was attended on the 21st, by a nume- 
rous concourse of afflicted friends and sympathizing 
spectators. The Rev. Dr. Strong preached the ser- 
mon, from Heb. ix. 27, in which, though an opposer 
of his sentiments, he gave Mr. Winchester an ex- 
cellent character, and bore a frank testimony to his 
final constancy in the doctrine which he had preach- 
ed.' 

The hymn which Mr. W. desired should be sung 
at his bed-side, breathes the gospel spirit in its ex- 
cellent simplicity. It is entitled the Christian's 
Farewell, or Dying SainPs Song. A few verses are 
here recorded. 

" Adieu, to all things here below, 
Vain world, I leave thy fleeting toys ; 

Adieu to sin, fear, pain and woe, 
And welcome bright, eternal joys ! 

" Temptations, troubles, griefs, adieu, 

Sorrows bedew my face no more ; 
I go to pleasures ever new, 

Where toils, and strifes, and wars are o'er. 

i Universalist Magazine, Boston, 6th Vol. old series. 



104 THE CHRISTIAN'S TRIUMPH! 

" Now I have done with earthly things, 
And all to come is boundless bliss ; 

My eager spirit spreads her wings, 
Jesus says, come ; I answer, yes. 

The last verse is truly eloquent. 

" Eternity ! transporting sound ! 

While God exists my heaven remains, 
Fullness of joy that knows no bound, 

Shall make my soul forget her pains." 

Dr. Joseph P r i e s t l y, whose name in the 
theological and scientific world is too well known to 
render any special account of his history necessary 
here, died in Northumberland, Penn. Feb 6, 1804. 
The account of the death scene we have taken from 
the memoir of Priestly, by Rev. H. Ware, Jr. It is 
given in the words of Dr. Priestly's son. 

c On Saturday, the 4th, my father got up for about 
an hour while his bed was made. He said he felt 
more comfortable in bed than up. He read a good 
deal, and looked over the first sheet of the third vol- 
ume of the c Notes,' that he might see how we were 
likely to go on with it 3 and having examined the 
Greek and Hebrew quotations, and finding them 
right, he said that he was satisfied we should finish 
the work very well. In the course of the day he ex- 
pressed his gratitude in being permitted to die quiet- 
ly in his family, without pain, with every conven- 
ience and comfort he could wish for. He dwelt upon 
the peculiarly happy situation in which it had pleas- 
ed the Divine Being to place him in life ; and the 
great advantage he had enjoyed in the acquaintance 
and friendship of some of the best and wisest men in 
the age in which he lived, and the satisfaction he 
derived from having led an useful as well as a hap- 
py life. 

6 On Sunday he was much weaker, and only sat 
up in an arm chair while his bed was made. He de- 
sired me to read to him the eleventh chapter of John. 
I was going on to read to the end of the chapter, but 
he stopped me at the forty-fifth verse. He dwelt for 
some time on the advantage he had derived from 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 105 

reading the scriptures daily, and advised me to do 
the same ; saying, that it would prove to me, as it 
had done to him, a source of the purest pleasure. He 
desired me to reach him a pamphlet which was at 
his bed's head, " Simpson on the Duration of Future 
Punishment." " It will be a source of satisfaction to 
you to read that pamphlet," said he, giving it to 
me : u it contains my sentiments, and a belief in them 
will be a support to you in the most trying circum- 
stances, as it has been to me. We shall all meet 
finally ; ive only require different degrees of disci- 
pline, suited to our different tempers, to prepare us 

for final happiness." Upon Mr. coming into 

his room, he said, "You see, Sir, I am still living." 

Mr. observed, he would always live. " Yes," 

said he, " 1 believe I shall ; and we shall all meet 
again in another and a better world." He said this 

with great animation, laying hold on Mr. 5 s hand 

in both of his. 

c Before prayers he desired me to reach him three 
publications, about which he would give me some 
directions next morning. His weakness would not 
permit him to do it at that time. 

i At prayers he had all the children brought to his 
bed-side as before. After prayers they wished him 
a good night, and were leaving the room. He desir- 
ed them to stay, and spoke to them each separately. 
He exhorted them all to continue to love each other. 
u And you, little thing," speaking to Eliza, "re- 
member the hymn you learned ; i Birds in their little 
nests agree, 5 &c. I am going to sleep as well as you: 
for death is only a good, long, sound sleep in the 
grave, and we shall all meet again." He congratula- 
ted us on the dispositions of our children ; said it was a 
satisfaction to see them likely to turn out well ; and 
continued for some time to express his confidence in 
a happy immortality, and a future state, which would 
afford us an ample field for the exercise of our facul- 
ties. 

< On Monday morning, the sixth of February, af- 
10 



106 

ter having lain perfectly still till four o'clock in the 
morning, he called to me, but in a fainter tone than 
usual, to give him some wine and tincture of bark. 
I asked him how he felt. He answered he had no 
pain, but appeared fainting away gradually. About 
an hour after, he asked me for some chicken broth, 
of which he took a tea-cup full. His pulse was quick, 
weak, and fluttering — his breathing, though easy, 
short. About 8 o'clock, he asked me to give him some 
egg and wine. After this he lay quite still till ten 
o'clock, when he desired me and Mr. Cooper to bring 
him the pamphlets we had looked out the evening 
before. He then dictated as clearly and distinctly 
as he had ever done in his life, the additions and 
alterations he wished to have made in each. Mr. 
Cooper took down the substance of what he said, 
which, when he had done, I read to him. He said 
Mr. Cooper had put it in his own language ; he 
wished it to be put in his. I then took a pen and 
ink to his bed-side. He then repeated over again, 
nearly word for word, what he had before said ; and 
when I had done, I read it over to him. He said, 
" That is right ; I have now done." About half an 
hour after, he desired, in a faint voice, that we 
would move him from the bed on which he lay, to a 
cot, that he might lie with his lower limbs horizon- 
tal, and his head upright. He died in about ten 
minutes after we had moved him, but breathed his 
last so easy, that neither myself or my wife, who 
were both sitting close to him, perceived it at the 
time. He had put his hand to his face, which pre- 
vented our observing it.' 

Rev. John Mu r r ay , of Boston, Ms., so well 
known as the strong and successful defender of the 
gospel of unlimited grace, departed this life cheered 
in his last hours, during the intervals of returning 
reason, by the hopes of heaven and immortal blessed- 
ness ; and with the full assurance that all Adam's 
race shall see and rejoice in the salvation of God* 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 107 

The following extracts including the death scene, 
are taken from chapter 8th of the 'Life of Murray. 5 
£ Mr. Murray was fond of calling himself the Lord's 
prisoner ; and he would add, I am, by consequence, 
a prisoner of hope. During his confinement many 
respectable gentlemen, clergymen in Boston, visited 
him. One or two repeated their visits, and they ap- 
parently regarded the now white-haired servant of 
God with kindness and respect. One clergyman 
questioned him respecting his then present views, 
wishing to ascertain if his faith were still in ex- 
ercise, if he were willing to depart, " O yes, yes, 
yes," exclaimed the long-illumined Christian, "the 
glorious manifestations of divine love still brighten 
upon me. Right precious to my soul are the pro- 
mises, the oath of Jehovah ; and, sir, so far from 
shrinking from my approaching change, my only 
struggle is for patience to abide, until the time ap- 
pointed for my emancipation. I would cultivate a 
humble, child-like resignation ; but hope deferred, 
doth indeed too often make the heart sick." Another 
gentleman congratulated him on his apparent con- 
valescence. " Oh ! sir," he returned, " the voice of 
gladness suits not my present feelings ; it is, as if, 
when I believed, I was voyaging to my native shores, 
where health, happiness, and peace awaited me, 
borne onwards by gales the most propitious, and sup- 
posing myself almost in the moment of obtaining the 
long desired haven, when suddenly driven back by 
some adverse circumstance, instead of being soothed 
by condolence, I am pierced to the soul by the dis- 
cordant sounds of felicitations." Yet, we repeat, 
the revered teacher was in general astonishingly pa- 
tient, resigned, and even cheerful. He was fre- 
quently heard to say, that he had experienced, in the 
course of his confinement, more of the abundant good- 
ness of his God, than through the whole of his pre- 
ceding life ; and those, most conversant with him, 
could not forbear observing, that the protracted 
period which would in prospect have risen to the eye 



108 THE CHRISTIAN'S TRIUMPH : 

with a most melancholy, if not terrific aspect, taken 
as a whole, exhibited the saint more equal, calm, 
and dignified, than any other six years of his exist- 
ence. A respectable gentleman, not of his persua- 
sion, but candid and benign, remarked, that his char- 
acter was elevated to no common height ; that his 
uncomplaining endurance of suffering, and the un- 
wavering steadfastness of his faith, had stamped his 
testimony with the seal of integrity, and gave that 
confirmation to his confidence in his own views of 
sacred writ, which could not fail of rejoicing the 
hearts of his adherents. 

c The chamber of adversity was occasionally illu- 
mined by the presence of a few fast friends ; and 
one sympathizing, kind-hearted, affectionate brother 
was so uniform in his appearance, with the close of 
every week, that we might almost have designated 
the day, and the hour of the evening, by his ap- 
proaches. Nor was the demise of his teacher the 
period of his kindness ; his countenance, his aid, his 
commisseration, his society, were still loaned to the 
solitary, the bereaved family. Dear faithful man ! 
May the rich blessings of Almighty God rest upon 
thee and thine, until thou hast finished thy mortal 
career, and mayest thou, in the regions of blessed- 
ness, renew, with thy beloved teacher, that friend- 
ship which, while tenanted in clay, thou hast so well 
known to appreciate. 

( To three other gentlemen, devoted adherents to 
the lamented deceased, warm acknowledgments are, 
also, most righteously due. Their kind, and still 
continued attentions, are gratifying proof of their 
attachment to him, who was so dear to them, and 
gratitude hath, with mournful alacrity, reared her 
altars in the bosoms of the widow and the fatherless. 
c Some strange occurrences were noted, which filled 
the heart of the venerable man of God with sorrow, 
unutterable sorrow. Every thing seemed to point 
homeward to the sky, and upon Lord's day morning, 
August twenty-seventh, one thousand eight hundred 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES, 109 

and fifteen, at four o'clock, an especial summons was 
despatched by the Most High, to recall his long-tried 
servant ; but alas ! we did not recognize the mes- 
senger ; we rather believed, that the circumstances, 
which marked the acknowledged change, would look 
with a friendly aspect upon the health of the belov- 
ed man, during the succeeding autumn and winter ; 
but the honored sufferer himself, apparently better 
informed, anticipatingly observed — "Who knoAvs, 
perhaps the liberating hour is at hand ;" and his 
feelings were always elated or depressed, in exact 
proportion as the moment of his departure seemed to 
advance or recede. The progress of the new disease 
was astonishingly rapid. A physician was summon- 
ed, who permitted the indulgence of hope. On 
Tuesday, 29th, his complaints evidently abated, inso- 
much, that while the features of his strongly marked 
face expressed the deepest mortification, he tremu- 
lously exclaimed, " Am I then once more thrown 
back, the melancholy subject of alternate hope and 
fear ?" On Wednesday, every symptom increased, 
he obtained little rest, and hope manifestly triumph- 
ed in his bosom. Another physician was called in, 
whose doubtful answers to proposed questions creat- 
ed much alarm. He seemed to consider nature as 
surrendering her offices. In the course of Thurs- 
day, 31st, he repeatedly and earnestly said, " I can- 
not be sufficiently thankful to God, my Savior, that 
I suffer no pain; either of body or mind." To a 
young and tenderly interesting friend, he smilingly 
observed, " I am hastening through the valley of the 
shadow of death, I am about to quit this distemper- 
ed state ; yet a little moment and I shall be receiv- 
ed into the city of the living God, with the innume- 
rable company of the apostles, and spirits of just men 
made perfect, and I shall continue forever in the 
presence of my divine Master." 

6 His family solicited his blessing. " You are 
blessed," he replied, " you are blessed with all spir- 
itual blessings in Christ Jesus ; and, remember," he 

io* 



110 

added, fixing his dying eyes upon them, " remem- 
ber, that, however tried in this world, there is an- 
other and better state of things ; and that, although 
pierced in this vale of tears by the arrows of unkind- 
ness and ingratitude, there is One who loveth you, 
with an everlasting love, and who will never leave 
you nor forsake you." 

c On Friday morning, September 1st, some ex- 
pression^ gave positive proof of his sanity ; but as the 
day advanced, his derangement was supposed un- 
questionable, and from this hour, until Saturday 
evening, a little after sunset, he continued, with few 
intervals, incoherently repeating the most consola- 
tory passages in the book of God. His right hand 
was constantly in motion, and when any one ap- 
proached, whatever might be the question, the an- 
swer was ready. " To Him," said the expiring chris- 
tian, u shall the gathering of the people be, and His 
rest shall be glorious, glorious, glorious. I am bless- 
ed with all spiritual blessings, in Christ Jesus. Nor 
I alone, Christ Jesus hath tasted death for every 
man," &c. &c. These God honoring, man-restoring 
truths, were audibly articulated, while voice and 
strength continued ■ and when speaking only in a 
whisper, to the listening ear applied to his moving 
lips, it was ascertained that the same consolatory as- 
surances still dwelt upon his tongue. 5 

c Almost immediately after sunset on Saturday 
evening, he ceased to speak ; his right hand no long- 
er waved, and he continued in the same position in 
which his assistant had placed him, until 6 o'clock, 
Sabbath morning, Sept. 3, 1815, when he expired, in 
the 75th year of his age. 3 

Rev. Amos Crandall, of Brookline, Pa., 
died July 2, 1825, aged 35 years. From a faithful 
friend we have received the brief account of this 
minister of righteousness and truth. He had resided 
and labored for several years in B., and was highly 
esteemed as a man and a Christian. His labors 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. Ill 

were almost unceasing. His preaching was well 
done and well received ; the doctrines he advanced 
being so logically laid down and so clearly enforced, 
that they seldom failed to carry conviction to every 
unprejudiced mind. He was a pioneer, the first who 
gave the cause in which he labored a firm character 
and impulse in that region of Pennsylvania. He was 
much loved for his character and for his work's sake. 
During a protracted and acute disease, he mani- 
fested wonderful fortitude and resignation. He was 
ever dwelling on the glorious promises on which his 
faith was based, and exhorting his brethren who 
came in to see him, to hold fast the doctrine they 
had espoused, and which now gave him unspeakable 
consolation in the prospect of approaching dissolu- 
tion. A few days before his death, the nature and 
power of his disease deprived him of reason, so that 
little can be said of his very last moments ; only that 
in every lucid interval he dwelt on the love of God 
in an emphatic and unwavering faith, though some- 
times rather incoherently expressed. 

Rev. Charles R. Marsh, of Brooklyn, 
Pa., died March 10, 1828, aged 26 years. The same 
friend who related the facts in regard to brother 
Crandall, has written as follows of the lamented sub- 
ject of this notice. c When I attempt to write or 
speak of this beloved brother, my heart is full — par- 
don my weakness, if such you are disposed to con- 
sider it. Br. Marsh seemed to lose sight of the 
things of this world for those riches of the gospel 
which the truth reveals. His whole soul and powers 
of mind and body were zealously devoted to the 
spread of the gospel, and the upbuilding of the cause 
which he had espoused. After the death of brother 
Crandall, a spiritual dearth seemed pervading this 
region — but Br. Marsh stepped in, and under the 
smiles of a benignant Providence, watered and nour- 
ished the tender vine, until it flourished beyond our 
most sanguine anticipations. His friends revered 



112 THE CHRISTIAN'S TRIUMPH : 

and loved him perhaps too much — and even the ene- 
mies of his faith were constrained to speak well of 
and respect him. But alas ! in the midst of all this 
prosperity—in the bloom of his life and usefulness, 
it pleased Almighty God to remove him from us 
and take him unto himself. We murmur not, but 
still it seems we shall never recover from the shock. 
His disease was a quick consumption. For some- 
time he was fully aware of his delicate situation, but 
still would raise his then feeble voice to cheer on his 
brethren in the glorious cause of a world's salvation. 
And as his bodily strength failed, his mind seemed 
to soar and expand. I frequently conversed with him 
while confined, on the subject of his faith, and the 
prospects of his approaching dissolution— and he uni- 
formly told me, that having time for serious reflec- 
tion and self-examination during his lingering sick- 
ness, he became more and more confirmed (if possi- 
ble) in his faith, and in the doctrine he had preach- 
ed. To give you an idea of his composure and feel- 
ings in his last hours, permit me to rehearse some 
things that passed between us. About three weeks 
before his death, I had an urgent call to go and see 
an aged and sick father in Connecticut, before he 
died. I went to see my beloved Marsh, and take my 
leave of him before I started on my journey, as I 
feared I should never see him again. We talk- 
ed freely on his case and prospects, as he had 
always strongly enjoined it on me to let him know 
what I thought of the progress of his disease, and to 
tell him frankly when I considered him dangerous or 
near his end. At this time I viewed him fast wasting 
away, and I candidly told him my opinion as he had 
requested. He met it with calmness and a smile, and 
said he was also sensible of his decay, and might pos- 
sibly be gone before I returned. ^ But," said he, 
" you must and ought to go and see your father, 
yet I am sorry to have you gone, as I much want 
you here when I am taken away." He asked me 
how Jong I should probably be gone, I told him 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 113 

about three weeks, and that I feared we should never 
meet again on the shores of mortality. He looked 
upon me with a most benignant smile, and said, 
" that if I was back in three weeks, he was confident 
that we should meet once more on earth," and add- 
ed, " that soon after that period he should, probably, 
depart. 53 He then conversed freely about his funeral, 
and told me where to lay him, and who to get to 
preach his funeral sermon, if no one happened here 
at the time — and also what he wanted done with 
what he might leave behind. And, lastly, when I 
came to take my leave of him, he pressed my hand 
and said — " I believe I shall see you on your return, 
but if I do not, we shall surely meet in heaven." I 
left him and pursued my journey and returned pre- 
cisely at the end of three weeks. As soon as the 
family greetings were over, I went to see my beloved 
friend — and truly his predictions and prayers, as 
well as my own, were answered — for I had the un- 
speakable satisfaction to see and converse with him 
again on earth, and to receive his commands. He 
lived two days after my return, had his senses per- 
fectly to the last — and continued rejoicing in the 
faith, and said he " was willing to obey the summons 
of his heavenly Father, whenever he saw fit to call 
him ; that his consolation and hope were beyond this 
transitory scene and world." At last, with the 
smile of heaven on his countenance, he fell asleep 
without a groan or a struggle.' 

Rev. John Bisbe, pastor of the First 
Universalist Society in Portland, Me., died March 
8, 1829, aged 36. Mr. B. was a preacher of high 
reputation ; and his loss was most deeply felt by the 
people of his charge. As he had been eloquent in 
life in the illustration and defence of the holy doc- 
trine of impartial grace, he testified as impressively 
in death to its sufficiency and power. From his 
funeral sermon, preached by Rev. T. F. King, we 
take the followino- brief account of the closing scene. 



114 THE CHRISTIAN'S TRIUMPH*. 

c Throughout his sickness, though exercised at times 
with the most excruciating pains, he exhibited a 
lamb-like patience, and a Christian resignation to 
the will of his Father, God. At length, when con- 
vinced in his own judgment, that his life was rapidly 
hastening to a close, he, fearing that his companion 
might not be fully sensible of his situation, expressed 
a wish to speak with her alone. An affecting scene 
ensued. As our sister informed me, when she ap- 
proached the bed of the dying saint, he took her 
hand, and gently pressing it, said, with a calm and 
dignified composure, w Mercy, I feel that I am go- 
ing to leave you ; " and then committing her to the 
protection of a benignant Providence, he bid her 
meet the event with the same calmness with which 
he had announced it. With the same collectedness 
he gave directions for the settlement of his temporal 
concerns. When his children were presented him, 
the dying father smiled upon them, and with a kiss, 
he bid the tender innocents an affectionate farewell, 
trusting that the same God who had been his pro- 
tector, would preserve and bless them. He declared 
in the most unequivocal language, that he cherished 
the same religious sentiments, which, as a minister, 
he had labored to establish, and desired that this 
fact, together with his dying blessing, should be 
communicated to his church and congregation. 3 

Rev. Isaiah Boynton, died at Ply- 
mouth, Vt., Jan. 30, 1830, aged 28. His constitu- 
tion, naturally slender, had become impaired in con- 
sequence of too much exposure in the duties of an 
itinerant. His Jast hours are thus spoken of in a let- 
ter from Rev. Warren Skinner of Cavendish, Vt., to 
the editor of the Boston Trumpet, dated Feb. 2, 
1830. 

c The day previous to his decease, I visited him ; 
and although he was fully sensible that the moment 
of his dissolution was near at hand, he was as calm as 
though he had been in the enjoyment of perfect 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 115 

health ;• and he conversed on the subject of his ap- 
proaching departure from time to eternity with as 
much composure and freedom as would be exhibited 
in conversation on any other subject. He told me 
that as we should probably never meet again in this 
world, he wished me to consider what he said at that 
time as his dying language. He requested me to 
forward an account of his death for publication in 
the Trumpet ; and enjoined it on me to publish 
to the world, that he died in the triumphs of that 
faith which had been his consolation and the ground 
of his hope in life ; and which he had constantly pro- 
claimed in his public labors. When asked by his 
father if the doctrine which he believed and preached 
to the world afforded him peace and hope in death, 
he replied, ct It is the only thing that can give com- 
fort in the dying hour." He desired me to say to 
his beloved brethren in the ministry, that he hoped 
they would persevere with faithfulness in the glori- 
ous cause in which they were engaged \ and that 
their labors would be crowned with success. To his 
parents and other near relatives he repeatedly said,. 
he wished none of them to mourn for him, as he felt 
assured he should meet them and all mankind in per- 
fect and unending felicity ^ I parted with him a 
little before sunset on Friday evening ; and a few 
minutes past one the next morning, he calmly closed 
his eyes in death. At his particular request I at- 
tended his funeral, and delivered a discourse from 
Luke ii. 29, 30. " Lord*, lettest thou thy servant de- 
part in peace according to thy word \. for mine eyes 
have seen thy salvation," ' 

R e v . J o h n Freeman, of Hamilton, N. Y., 
died October,. 1833, aged 33. An obituary notice of 
this worthy man was^published in the Utica c Maga- 
zine and Advocate,' by Rev. D. Skinner, from which 
we make this extract. 

c With Br. Freeman we have been long and inti- 
mately acquainted. We knew him well before he 



116 THE CHRISTIAN'S TRIUMPH: 

entered the ministry, and while yet a member of the 
Presbyterian church — we had witnessed the struggles 
in his mind in regard to that faith in which he had 
been educated, according to the traditions of men ; 
and marked well the lighting up of that heavenly 
joy in his eye, and the fervor of devotion in that 
faithful voice, as he caught a full view of the bound- 
less love of God as resulting in the final holiness and 
happiness of a sinful world. So full was his heart, so 
fervent his soul, so strong his faith, that he could not 
be denied the privilege of proclaiming the unsearch- 
able riches of Christ to the world. In despite of a 
want of education, a growing family to provide for, 
and a meagre fortune, he commenced the work of 
the ministry, a little more than four years since ; 
and by close application to study, by untiring zeal 
and perseverance, his progress was rapid, almost be- 
yond comparison or precedent. Possessing a fruitful 
imagination, a warm and philanthropic heart, a re- 
tentive memory and a strong mind, he succeeded in 
the ministry beyond all the expectations of his most 
sanguine friends. Of all subjects, to him the love of 
God was the most dear, the most inspiring. Here 
he seemed to be in his element, and to be divinely 
inspired with more than mortal energy and eloquence. 
Without saying aught to the disparagement of our 
many excellent preachers, we must be allowed to 
say, that of all the preachers we ever heard, Br. 
Freeman seemed to hold the most perfect command 
over his hearers — the effect of his sermons seemed ab- 
solutely electrical — the whole audience, as one soul, 
seemed wrapt in ecstacy, and lifted from earth to 
heaven, by the thrilling and overwhelming power of 
his eloquence and devotion. Under his preaching 
the hearer could never measure time, and a sermon 
of half an hour would seem less than five minutes 
long. 

c He had recently returned from a journey to the 
East, undertaken mainly for the benefit of his health; 
and thinking his health somewhat improved, he 



Including happy death scenes. 117 

scarcely reached home (barely arriving on Saturday 
and preaching on Sunday) ere he left his residence 
again for the West, to attend the Cayuga Associa- 
tion at Genoa. Here (although able to preach the 
first day of the Association,) fie was taken quite ill 
with a violent head-ache and strong affection of the 
nerves, insomuch that he was unable to endure the 
journey home, and remained about a week. After 
consulting a physician and taking some medicine, 
feeling, as he thought, a little better, and extremely 
anxious to reach home, he started on the following 
Wednesday, though still severely exercised with 
nervous head-ache and considerable fever, and whol- 
ly unfit for the journey, and reached home on Fri- 
dav. much exhausted and in a very dangerous eondi- 
tion. 

6 Medical aid was immediately called, and ulti- 
mately a council of physicians was held, in reference 
to his case, but all to no effect. Possessed of a natur* 
ally feeble constitution, with great nervous weakness 
and irritability, with burning fever raging within, 
and more particularly affecting the brain, that part 
of the system being still more intimately connected 
with the nerves, his frail earthly tabernacle was 
gradually wasted and dissolved, and one of the lofti- 
est minds and purest spirits with which we were 
ever permitted to hold converse on earth, took its 
departure for the unseen world. 

f During most of the time after his return from 
Genoa, owing to the severity of pain in the head and 
the affection of the nervous system, his mind was 
either in a state of partial lethargy, or else floating 
as if in a sort of revery. There were, however, sev- 
eral lucid intervals, when he seemed perfectly com- 
posed, self-collected, conscious of his situation, and 
conversed with perfect ease and freedom. Death had 
no terrors to him — his faith was strong and unwaver- 
ing — the great salvation was his theme in sickness as 
well as health — his mind seemed wholly absorbed in 
the great work of the ministry and plan of universal 
11 



118 THE CHRISTIAN'S TRIUMPH r 

reconciliation — and he was often heard, during his 
sickness, to break forth in devout thanksgiving, praise 
and prayer to God, always expressing the strongest 
confidence in his Maker's love — for this had been the 
most delightful theme of his ministry while in health. 5 

Rev. Winslow W. Wright, died at 
Weston, Vt., June 29, 1835, aged 27. He was a 
native of Boston, and was settled for a short time in 
Medford, Ms. A friend who published a short me- 
moir of his life, informs us that his last discourse was 
preached after he was taken sick. ' Mr. Persons^ 
the Congregationalist clergjmian in Weston, was 
taken ill, and desired Mr. W. to preach for him if 
he was able. He preached in the morning from 
Matt, xxiii. 25, 26. It was his last discourse — as he 
was unable to preach in the afternoon. His perform- 
ance gave a very general satisfaction, even to those 
of the opposite faith. The following week Mr. Per- 
sons called in, and requested him to read the ser- 
mon in his presence, as he had heard it much extol- 
led. He did so. When he had finished, Mr. P. 
said he could give it his hearty Amen. From this 
circumstance, so trivial in itself, a report arose that 
Mr. W. renounced his religious sentiments before 
his death. This, however, was false. During his 
whole sickness, he often spoke of the unspeakable 
comfort he derived from the prospective view of a 
world's salvation by Jesus Christ. Even to the time 
of his death, he often repeated that his faith grew 
stronger and stronger. He possessed a strong desire 
to live, principally that he might be useful to his 
fellow men in spreading abroad the light of salvation. 
But his Father in whom he trusted, had otherwise 
determined.' Another friend writes* 'I saw him a 
day or two before his death, and had some conversa- 
tion with him — although he was very feeble. His 
only desire to live was that he might preach the 
gospel. His mind was all absorbed in this theme. 
But he was resigned, if the Parent of all saw fit to 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 119 

eall him hence. In conversation with his companion, 
who questioned him in respect to his faith, he re- 
plied with a smile, " It grows stronger — stronger — 
stronger, every moment." On the day of his de- 
cease, and after he had become so much reduced 
that he could not speak aloud, when his friends 
came in to see him, he would fix his eyes upon them, 
and whisper, " happy ! happy ! happy ! " ' His death 
scene was the triumph of the Christian. 

Rev. William C . H a n s c o m , died at 
Cambridgeport, Ms., May 23, 183S, aged 22. At 
the time of his decease he was pastor of the First 
Universalist Society in Waltham. The following 
account of his last sickness and death, is taken from 
his c Biography.' 

c On Wednesday, after his last services at Wal- 
tham, he was seized with a violent pain in his right 
side. By kind care and medical treatment, he was 
somewhat relieved for a season ; but he was failing. 
He left Waltham, to behold it no more — and return- 
ed to Cambridgeport. His journal of Sunday 14th, 
reads, — 

' " Again I am away from my people, and confined 
to the sick room. I have spent the day in reading 
and reflection, enjoying much happiness of mind, 
but suffering from bodily pains." 

( The next Saturday, 26th, he writes,— 

c " For the most of the time, this week, I have been 
very feeble ; apparently growing weaker and weaker. 
What is in reserve for me, God only knows. To his 
holy will may I ever be resigned." 

( His last record bears date February 24th, and is 
written in a tremulous hand. It is as follows: — 

' " My health through the week has been more 
feeble than for some days before. It has been with 
me a season of meditation, of serious reflection. I 
have been thinking. I have thought of my friends — 
of those I dearly love— of that beloved society with 
which I am connected — of the ties which bind me to 



i%0 the christian's triumph: 

earth — of death, and the scenes which it will unfold. 
I have thought too of the gospel — of its glories — its 
prospects — and its advocates, O what mighty re- 
sponsibilities rest upon them. 53 

c For an account of the remainder of his life, and 
some incidents connected with it, we are indebted to 
a journal of visits kept by Rev, Thomas Whittemore, 
of Cambridgeport, near whose residence our young 
brother spent his last days. The journal is taken 
from the Funeral Sermon, published in the c Trum- 
pet' of June 9, 1838. We give it verbatim: — 

' March 8th, Visited Br. Hanscom — found him 
still weaker, I have given up all hope of his recov- 
ery. His cough through the last night, he said, was 
almost incessant, scarcely giving him time, in the in- 
tervals, to gather up a little strength. He had only 
one object for which to live, viz, to labor in the 
cause of the gospel, especially in Waltham. He 
spoke with the most tender anxiety of his beloved 
flock there. " O that I could be with them ; O that 
I could preach to them the tidings of redeeming 
love" — were his words. 

( Wednesday, March 21st. Called on Br, Hans- 
com twice this day. He told me he had no doubt 
liis death was fast approaching. He had passed a 
dreadful night — it seemed as though his coughing 
would tear him in pieces — he had the greatest diffi- 
culty of breathing. In the midst of this intense 
agony, his mind was at peace. How different from 
his body. " The spirit," he said, " was the tenant, 
the body the house, and O what a shattered house is 
mine— broken, racked and falling. But the tenant 
cannot die. It will be removed to a better habita- 
tion." He referred to some remarks he had made to 
his beloved Bible class in Waltham, on this subject. 
■" We cannot see the spirit, but we know it inhabits 
the body. After death has taken place, we can see 
the body as before. The tenant has departed. The 
spirit cannot die." Such were his thoughts. He 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 121 

was perfectly calm — more so than those with whom 
he conversed. 

' "I have," said he, "made the arrangements for 
my funeral in my own mind. I shall try to write 
them. My friends in Waltham have expressed a 
wish that I should be buried there. If they have a 
desire to remove my dust to that place, it is my wish 
it should be done. I wish you (said he to me) to 
preach at my funeral, from the words of Paul, 2 Cor. 
v. 1 : c For we know that if our earthly house of this 
tabernacle were dissolved, we have a building of 
God, a house not made with hands, eternal in the 
heavens.' It is a precious text. O with what con- 
fidence the apostle speaks. I have often thought of 
it — I have often dwelt upon it in my discourses. 55 

c Thursday, April 12th. Visited Br. Hanscom this 
afternoon. This is the first day he has not been 
able to be dressed. He suffers great pain. His 
cough is incessant. His friends endeavored to re- 
move him from the bed to his easy chair in the morn- 
ing, but he fainted. He is suffering from a compli- 
cation of diseases ; and beside his disease at the 
lungs, he endures great agony from disease in 
another region. His mind is at rest on the subject 
of religion. "I have been, 55 said he, "thinking of 
the three systems ; and I find nothing lovely except 
in Universalism. 55 On inquiring whether he meant 
by the three systems Calvinism, Arminianism, and 
Universalism ? he said, " No. There is but little 
difference between Calvinism and Arminianism — 
they both embrace the awful doctrine of endless sin 
and misery. They are one in effect. I meant by 
the three systems, Endless Misery, Infidelity, and 
Universalism — there is nothing lovely except in the 
latter. 55 

c Saturday, 14th. Br. Hanscom is very low — 

though in not quite so much pain as usual. Says he, 

"You are going to Waltham to-morrow — give my 

ove to all mv friends. Tell them to continue faith- 

11* 



J 22 THE CHRISTIAN'S TRIUMPH: 

ful. This is my wish, whether I live, or whether I 
die." 

c Sunday evening, 15th. Found him sitting for 
a few moments in his chair ; but he was shortly 
obliged to take his bed. He then spoke very freely 
to me on religious subjects. He said he was happy 
—he had peace within — he had not the least fear of 
death. Going to the grave, he said, was like going 
into a dark room, to lie down to sleep. He believed, 
and he could almost say with the apostle, he knew 
that he should awake in the Redeemer's likeness. 
" O how much comfort," said he, " have I taken in 
preaching the gospel. I loved the work. If I have 
done any good, to God be the praise. Perhaps I 
have injured my health, for I never could preach 
without earnestness. But I do not regret it. My 
poor shattered body is but the earthly house in de- 
cay. The immortal tenant is about to remove to a 
better house, a heavenly house, a house not made 
with hands. No, I do not regret my exertions. I 
desire to live only to preach the gospel ; but, if God 
says, Your work is done, I submit to his holy will. 
All is right — that is my confidence." After a few 
moments respite, he spoke freely, in his wonted 
strain, of the importance of zeal, and piety among 
Universalists. " We should all have more zeal, more 
love of the cause, more love of meetings for prayer 
and praise." 

£ Friday, May 11th. I proposed to him the follow- 
ing questions: "Are you happy in your mind?" 
" Perfectly." " It is said, Universalism fails us in 
the hour of sickness." He replied, " I know, from 
my own experience, the falsity of this statement.. I 
believe as firmly as ever — I have no doubt. My faith 
is not in the least changed. My heart and soul are 
at peace. Could I live, I should preach more earn- 
estly than ever. I have nothing to regret in my 
short ministry, except that I have done so little in 
preaching what I have believed to be the truth. I 
now see the importance of energy, of more energy. 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 123 

faithfulness and devotion to the cause. Tell all the 
brethren from me to persevere.' 5 . 

c On Sunday, 20th, it became' manifest his deliver- 
ance was near ; and most ardently did he pant for 
that hour. It was with the greatest difficulty he 
could breathe at all — the pain in his breast was al- 
most insupportable — and it was necessary to change 
his position every few moments to give him slight re- 
lief. On Monday afternoon, I was at his bed-side. 
He probably supposed himself dying. His eyes were 
intently gazing upward, his lips were moving, and 
by applying my ear, I recognized these words — c I am 

foing home to my Father in heaven — my home — my 
eavenly home — I am happy." . . . Again, in a 
few moments, " How sweet 't would be to die ;" 
. and after a brief silence he faintly whisper- 
ed — 

¥ While on his breast I lean my head, 
And breathe my life out sweetly there.' " 

c He continued to sink away until Wednesday. 
In the morning of this day he was able to converse a 
few moments with the writer, on the disposal of his 
manuscripts. One of his friends from Waltham, and 
one from Newmarket called in, and took their leave 
of him. A few moments past twelve he fell asleep.' 

Rev. Thomas F. King, pastor of the 
First Universalist Society of Charlestown, Ms., died 
Sept. 13, 1839. He was one of the truly excellent — 
whether we speak of him as a man or a Christian. 
He was cut down in the prime of manhood, in the 
midst of usefulness. Yet in his death we have a 
bright witness of the strength of that holy truth, 
which, when in life and health he proclaimed to 
others. During all his sickness, this truth cheered 
him — nor for one moment was he troubled with spirit- 
ual darkness or doubt. During an interview with 
him a short time previous to his death, he remarked 
to the writer, " I have had not a cloud in this cham- 
ber since I have been here. All is bright! " Others 



124 THE CHRISTIAN'S TRIUMPH I 

of his ministering brethren and anxious friends were 
permitted to bear testimony to his Christian resigna- 
tion and joy in view of his departure. Rev. S. 
Streeter, of Boston, his intimate friend, who preached 
the funeral sermon, has kindly furnished us with 
the following interesting account. 

c On visiting him some few days before his death, I 
perceived that a very alarming change had taken 
place. His flesh and strength were surprisingly 
wasted ; his countenance was pale and ghastly ; and 
his full, expressive eye was sunken in its socket, and 
marked by extreme languor. It had lost its natural 
expression. The kindling sprightliness and vigor 
with which it was wont to beam, when it met the 
gaze of an esteemed and long-cherished friend, were 
no longer there. It was evident that the hand of 
death was upon him, and that this unsparing waster 
of human life was rapidly doing its work. I there- 
fore, purposely gave the conversation such a turn as 
would naturally direct attention to his own case. I 
told him he had altered much, since my last inter- 
view with him ; that he was really a very sick man ; 
and asked him, if he still had hopes of recovery? 
He replied, and without the least apparent emotion, 
that, now and then, the possibility of such an event 
passed across his mind ; but when he reflected seri- 
ously upon his case, he had little, if any hope of get- 
ting well. "I am fully aware of my situation," he 
continued ; " but, blessed be God, I am resigned to 
his will, and happy, perfectly so." I remarked that, 
to one, like himself, in the meridian of life and of use- 
fulness, and surrounded by a wife and children, not 
very amply provided with the means of worldly sub- 
sistence, it required a great effort to become willing 
to die, and leave them in their helplessness ; and that, 
to make the best of it, it was a hard and painful 
duty. He said he knew it was ; but still its per- 
formance was not impossible. " I have often," said 
he, "in the course of my ministry, been called to 
visit families, where the husband and father was in a 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 125 

condition similar to my own ; and I directed his 
wife and children to put their trust in the Lord, 
assuring them that he would provide for them and 
protect them. I believed he would do so. I have, 
again and again, seen these things done ; and now I 
enjoy the consolation which I have so repeatedly 
tendered to others. I have resigned my family into 
the hands of God ; and I believe he will take good 
care of them. I cannot see exactly how this will be 
done, nor is it necessary that I should. The Lord 
knoweth, and that is enough." 

The next day, as 1 entered his chamber, he fixed 
his eyes steadily and wishfully upon me, as though 
he wanted to say something ; but had lost the power 
of speech. After a short pause, however, he tremu- 
lously stretched forth his attenuated hand, and firmly 
grasping mine, said, w My brother, I am glad to see 
you. I am in a heavenly frame of mind. I feel as 
though I were all intellect. The room seems all 
around," casting a wondering glance in different 
directions, " to be full of spirituality ! But in a little 
while, all will be spirituality. There will be nothing 
else. God will be all in all. 55 

On another occasion, after the utterance of several 
broken and incoherent sentences, he exclaimed, in a 
rather confused, but audible tone of voice, u Receiv- 
ing the end of your faith, even the salvation of your 
souls He that believeth — he that believeth — he that 
believeth shall be saved! I believe — you believe, — 
all will eventually believe. The gospel I have 
preached is true. The Bible is true. Brother Bai- 
lout writings are true. Brother Balfour 5 s writings 
are true. 55 

The next time I saw him, and the last, while he 
could speak, it was very obvious that the balance of 
his mind had given way ; that reason had, partially 
at least, deserted its throne. Still, devout thoughts 
upon divine subjects, had become so engrossing*Iy a 
habit with this devoted servant of Christ, that his 
mind and heart continued firmly to maintain their 



126 THE CHRISTIAN'S TRIUMPH I 

hold upon the work and glorious hopes of the Chris- 
tian ministry. After a wandering glance of his eyes 
around the room, he closed them, apparently with 
the deepest devotion, and, lifting both his hands in 
the most reverent and solemn manner, one peculiar 
to himself, for no one could fully imitate it, he ex- 
claimed in a fervid and loud voice. " There is great 
preaching here to-day ; there is great preaching 
here to-day." Then, after pausing a few moments, 
during which he seemed to be earnestly engaged in 

Erayer, or in listening to a prayer by some one else, 
e brought his hands together ; and, in a full and 
thrillingly devotional tone of his powerful and charm- 
ing voice, exclaimed, " Amen. Glory to God. Glory 
to God ; glory, glory, glory, glory," his voice becom- 
ing fainter and fainter at each repetition of this, with 
him, especially, favorite exclamation, till the last was 
uttered in a whisper so low as barely to be heard. 
These were the last words which fell, in my hearing, 
from the lips of this beloved, honored, faithful saint of 
God. 

After this, however, a venerable brother, who was 
supplying his pulpit for a few Sabbaths, asked him if 
he had any special message which he wished to have 
delivered to his parishioners? He answered, "Yes. 
Tell them that the gospel I have preached to them is 
the truth of God, and that I have but one sermon 
more to deliver to them, and that is, the testimony of 
a confiding and cheerful resignation to the will of 
heaven on the approach of death." ' 

Rev. William H. Jolley, died in 
Belpre, Ohio, September 1839, He was one of the 
most aged and respected preachers of the Reconcilia- 
tion in the Western states. As his life had been de- 
voted to the gospel, he was blessed with its rich con- 
solations in the hour of death. He stated to his 
medical attendants that he " feared not to die ; that 
he feared no consequences after death." He said he 
desired to live for his family and the church of God, 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 127 

yet he was willing to go if Providence required his 
departure. After gathering his family around his 
bed, he said, " I shall meet you in heaven," and ex- 
horted them to hold to the faith of universal salva- 
tion above every other consideration ; to be religious,, 
and to love piety for its own sake. What is remark- 
able, he continued preaching and debating to his 
last hour. The happy smile of joy and love sat on 
his countenance till his last breath, and after his 
death it was not erased. 5 

Rev. Aaron Leland B a l c h , of Swan- 
zey, Ms., died Nov. 4, 1839, aged 37. At the time 
of his decease, he was pastor of the Universalist 
Societies in Fall River and Swanzey. The interest- 
ing account of the closing scene which follows, we 
find in a pamphlet published by his brother Rev W. 
S. Balch, of Providence, R. I. Seldom have we 
heard of a death scene where more of the composure 
and confidence of gospel faith were witnessed. 

c He was taken ill on Friday, October 25th, with 
a severe cold, but was able to be out on Saturday 
and Sunday. With great exertion he went through 
with the morning service at Fall River, where it 
was his turn to preach \ but finding himself much 
exhausted, he returned home at noon and took his 
room. He continued very sick until Friday night, 
when his disease evidently came to a crisis. Learn- 
ing that a council of physicians had been sent for, 
he remarked to his physician and attendants, " Then 
you consider my case doubtful. Well, I don't know 
but my time has come. I have two lovely boys, a 
mother, and two sisters in the other world, and I 
know not why I should not be willing to leave this 
and go to them, if God so wills." 

c When his brother visited him the next day, he 
said to him, " I had a hard time last night. There 
was one while they thought it nearly over with me ; 
but I felt very happy and willing to go. I think now 
I shall recover, but I don't know. It seems as if 



128 the christian's triumph: 

there was some more work for me to do. I will en- 
deavor to be reconciled to God, to live or die, as He 
deems it best." 

c He remained over Sunday and till Monday morn- 
ing, composed, and apparently as comfortable as on 
Saturday, though evidently no better. In the course 
of the forenoon he grew suddenly worse, and his 
symptoms were such that his physician and friends 
despaired of his recovery, or continuance for many 
hours. At this time he seemed to be in a hurry to 
have every thing done for him quickly which was to 
be done. He appeared to have an impression that 
some new mode of treatment was to be adopted, 
which would relieve him, and that his brother would 
prescribe it. A little past 2 o'clock, he said to him 
in a hurried and anxious manner, " William, why 
do you not begin to do what you intend to ? Do 
what you think best ; no matter what the physicians 
say. I will submit to it cheerfully." His brother, 
in tears, replied, " Leland, we have done for you all 
we know what to do. We feel that you have but a 
few hours to remain with us. God only can restore 
you." He heard this with the most perfect compo- 
sure ; and smiling said, " Then it is all over with 
me, and I have only to die — to go home." 

c He remained tranquil, and as if in deep thought 
for some time, when, looking up, he saw Captain 
Burr, a leading member in the Society, who had just 
arrived. " I see there," said he, " an old father from 
North Swanzey. Come here, father Burr, and put 
your face down to mine. Let me put my arms 
around your neck and kiss you." He did so, and 
said, " There, it does me good to see these old fath- 
ers in the faith and to embrace them." 

£ After a little repose, he said, t( I want you to fix 
me up in the bed so I can lay easy. I may want to 
talk some before I go." He was placed in as com- 
fortable a position as possible ; when he said, " now 
open that door and stand back from the bed that I 
may have the good air. When I speak to you I 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 129 

want you to come to this side of the bed that I may 
see you and take hold of your hands. I do not want 
you to crowd around the bed, nor talk much to me." 

' He then called to him his wife and said, " Eliza, 
come and receive my dying blessing-." As she ap- 
proached the bed, drenched in tears, she exclaimed, 
" How can I have it so ?" Taking her hand he 
calmly and affectionately said, "Woman, be still, 
and bow in submission to that Providence which is 
laying its hand heavily upon thee, in removing from 
thee the partner it had given thee for life. How 
good and how faithful a partner he has been to you, 
you know and the world knows, — -how good and how 
faithful he would have been to you, had his life been 
spared, HE only knows to whom I am going. You 
will find many friends to comfort you and to assist you 
in settling up my little affairs. Try and be happy, 
and enjoy what little is left you. It is but little, but 
God will send you friends and provide you means." 
Afterwards he called her to him again and said, 
" Eliza, Captain Burr says, he will make you his 
daughter. Don't weep. Remember that to be a 
Christian you must be a philosopher." 

' He next called to him his little son. " Leland, 
my little boy, your father is going to die and leave 
you. But you will always have a Father in heaven. 
You must be a good boy, and obey your mother. 
You must be good to your friends, and have no 
naughty ways. Take good care of your globes ;" 
alluding to to a handsome pair of small globes he had 
purchased for his first son. 

( He then called to him a small girl which was 
bound to him by indenture 5 " Annis Pickernell, you 
are bound to me by the laws of the State of New 
Hampshire, to be mine during your minority. So 
long as you live with Mrs. Balch, you must mind 
her, and always be a good girl." 

£ He then spoke to his brother's wife. " Adaline, 
farewell, you have always loved as a sister. You 
12 



ISO THE CHRISTIAN'S TRIUMPH : 

will be to Eliza a sister still, and do what you can 
for her, to advise her, and make her happy." 

c A little agitated, he addressed his brother ; " Dear 
William, my brother, my more than brother, my pas- 
tor ; farewell. You are younger in years, but older 
in the ministry than myself. We have loved and 
been happy together. I want you to see to Eliza 
and Leland. You can't do much for them, but ad- 
vise them. I know you will be kind to them and 
take care of them. Farewell." 

6 To Mr. Case, a young man who had attended him 
through his sickness, he said, " My young friend 
you have been very good to me, you have done well, 
all you could do. Heaven will reward you." 

c To Mr. Hathaway, a leading member in the Fall 
River Society, he said, " Brother Hathaway, fare- 
well. You have done nobly in Fall River. You are 
a small but devoted band. Don't be discouraged by 
this ; but go on and prosper. You and Brother 
Lincoln are young, but you can build up the cause, 
and it will triumph." 

6 He said to Mr. Howard, " Friend Howard, you 
have been to me a faithful friend. You came to me 
when I first came here, and assisted me in setting 
up my little effects. You have been good to me 
ever since. Heaven will reward you ; farewell." 

c To Dr. Brown, his physician, he said, u You have 
been very faithful to me and done all you could : 
but I must die. You believe in the final restitution 
of all things. We are brothers in affliction. We 
have both lost children, but our faith can make us 
happy." 

6 He said to Esq. Gray, " You believe in Univer- 
sal Salvation. You can do much to build up the 
cause and make it prosper." 

6 Seeing a man whose name he did not recollect, 
he said, C( T see there a brother. I don't recollect 
his name, will some one tell me ? — O ! Brother Buf- 
fington, you believe as I do. You must stand fast 
and help build up the cause." 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 131 

• He afterwards addressed all the brethren in gene- 
ral terms and exhorted them, saying. •'•' Feed the 
flock. Feed the flock in Fall River. Feed the flock 
in Dighton. Feed the flock in Warren. Build up 
the cause. Do not be discouraged at; my loss, but 
go on and prosper." 

'He said to Mrs. Chase. -You have been very 
kind to us since we have lived in vour house. Fare- 
wells 

• Mistaking Mrs. Stebbins for Mrs. Winslow. a 
Methodist sister, he said to her. •'•' You do not believe 
as I do : but we are Christians, and I hope we shall 
be happy together. '- 

•'Then looking around the room, having addressed 
all. he said. - Now I die happy, and without the 
slightest doubt but I shall be happy hereafter ; and 
with the fullest confidence of the final holiness and 
happiness of all mankind. And I wish that all of 
other denominations were present. I want to tell 
them how fully I believe in Universal Salvation.- ■ 

After resting some time, being exhausted from his 
exertion in speaking so long and distinctly, he recit- 
ed with great clearness and emphasis, as' if by him- 
self, the following beautiful verse : 

" If that high world, which lies beyond 

Our own, surviving love endears' j 
If there the cherished heart be fond. 

The eye the same, except in tears — 
How welcome those untrodden spheres ! 

How sweet t : .i? nery hour to die! 
To soar from earth, and rind all fears 

Lost in thy light— Eternity :" 

•' His brother said to him. ;; You have addressed us 
all who are present. What shall I say for you to 
father :'' •'•Oh said he, starting up, •'•' I am the first 
son he has ever lost.- Then sinking away as if over- 
come, he said. •'•'Tell tell him his son dies full in the 
faith of the salvation of all men through Jesus Christ.'-' 

-'A little while after, he desired the windows to be 
thrown open. The setting sun shone full upon them. 

"Oh," said he, "thai is a beautiful sun ; I shall 



132 THE christian's triumph : 

not see it again ; but I shall soon see a brighter Sun 
which shall never set." 

c He then tried to sing, but at first could not think 
of the words. Said he, " What is it ? It is hymn 
117, in Streeter's collection." While they were get- 
ting the book he began and sung, very correctly, 
several lines of the hymn which begins, 

" Come, Holy Spirit, heavenly Dove," 

but in the second verse his voice faltered, and his 
strength gave way entirely. A few moments after, 
he revived, and tried to sing from the hymn he had 
chosen, but he was not able. He said, " Is not 
there somebody here that can sing that hymn ?" 
Singers were sent for, but before they arrived it was 
too late. They were too much overcome by the 
solemn scene to sing. Arousing a little, he said, 
u It grows very dark. I cannot see — (it was not 
yet quite sunset,) I am going — Farewell." 

c He spoke no more, though he evidently retained 
his senses some longer. After lingering some min- 
utes he raised his left hand and smoothed the fea- 
tures of his face, composing them in the form of 
death ; then let his hand drop upon the other which 
lay upon his breast, and in a few moments, just as 
the sun, on a beautiful November evening was sink- 
ing behind the western hills, he breathed back his 
spirit to Him that gave it." 

Mr. J. D. Nichols, of New Bedford, who was pre- 
sent at the death of Mr. Balch, in giving a descrip- 
tion of it from which much of the foregoing was ex- 
tracted, says — 

c As it is, I do not feel at liberty to withhold such 
an account as I may be able to give (meagre and im- 
perfect as it must necessarily be) of that scene which 
was so infinitely above the description of the ablest 
writer. Of the great moral grandeur of the scene — 
of the lofty sublimity which was thrown over it by 
the calm and holy composure of the dying man, I 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 133 

shall say nothing. The powers of language would 
be all unequal to such a task. 

' For what can idle words avail 
Unless the heart itself could speak.' " 

Note. — The statement is not unfrequently made, 
that Universalism is renounced on the death-bed. It 
will be seen that in some of the instances already 
cited, this doctrine was embraced in the last hours of 
life by those who had never before professed belief 
therein. The candid reader is requested to let this 
fact have its due weight in his mind. 



12* 



134 the christian's triumph : 



Chapter 1)1. 



THE TRIUMPH. 

6 Bow down, O Death ! from thy pale steed bow 1 
For a stronger, a mightier lives than thou ! 
He hath broken thy bands at a single breath s 
Bow down to thy victor, O Death, king Death !' 

Mrs. Sawyer, 

While the deeply important subject of man's des- 
tiny is before us, it may be profitable to consult the 
thoughts of others who have entertained Christian 
hope of triumph over death, and the enjoyment of 
immortal blessedness in the future existence. We 
shall present testimony of which we can most readily 
avail ourselves, from Christian professors of various 
sects, whether believers in or rejectors of the great 
doctrine of Universal Salvation. The sentiments 
will be found so truly rational and Christian in spirit, 
that we can cheerfully receive and offer them for the 
comfort and consolation of others. 

A distinguished author makes the following state- 
ment concerning death as an essential part of the 
Divine plan. His main idea is truth. 

c It has been always, since the days of Adam,* an 
essential part of the Divine plan as to mankind, that 
all who are born shall die. This was made, from the 
beginning, a fundamental law, as soon as our first 
parents showed that both themselves and their de- 
scendants would not submit to be trained and taught 
by their Divine Preceptor. Certain, by this decis- 
ion, and by acting as they chose, in disregard and 
disobedience to him, that they would not spontane- 
ously become, as he desired, such improved, and ad- 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 135 

mirable, and congenial beings as he meant to immor- 
talize, he ordained that their existence on the earth 
on which he placed them should not be perpetual. 
The operation which we call death was appointed to 
terminate, in all, the temporary connection of their 
intellectual soul with its earth-formed body, and to 
remove the living principle elsewhere. Death is, 
therefore, as inseparable from birth as that is from 
marriage ; all three are original and essential parts 
of our system of human nature in its present resi- 
dence. Neither occurs without the other ; each is 
alike important — each has been adapted to the other. 
Death is, therefore, one of the primitive laws of our 
life on earth, and of the organic constitution of our 
frame. Our body is so made that it must die, as it is 
at present composed, and as its functions are arrang- 
ed. No art or means can prevent its dissolution, or 
the departure of its animating spirit, w T hen the agen- 
cies occur that are to effectuate the change. Vio- 
lence may accelerate the time, which skill may a 
while protect, but nothing on earth can eventually 
avert it. 

' If death had not been made a part of the present 
economy of our being, the system of our births could 
not be what it is ; nor could mankind be either what 
they have been or what they are. Every portion of 
human life ; all its movements and institutions ; all 
its laws, polities, habits, and occupations, have be- 
come what they are under the influence and from 
the effects of the certain and unceasing occurrence 
of our individual mortality. Take away death from 
the world, and the whole framework, spirit, view, 
and operations of human society must be altered. 
Its present form and establishment would not suit an 
immortal population, nor would have proceeded from 
never-dying beings. Let us, then, consider the laws 
of death as original principles of the earthly system 
of human nature. 51 

i Turner's Sacred History, Vol. 3, p. 112, 113. 



136 THE CHRISTIAN'S TRIUMPH! 

That infinite wisdom designed life and death for 
man, is well considered in an extract from a sermon 
recently published. 

c Respecting our mortal state, let us ask whether 
we can find any reason for supposing that this state 
of man, in any sense, owes its constitution to man's 
wisdom, purpose, or agency ? In the histories of our 
race of beings we have accounts of many wise men 
who have lived in different ages. But is there the 
least reason for supposing that our mortal existence 
was the contrivance of the wisdom of any one, or of 
all these wise men ? To this query we shall find 
but one answer. Every one knows, as well as any- 
thing can be known, that man's wisdom never con- 
trived the mortal constitution of man. As human 
wisdom did not contrive the plan of our bodily or- 
ganization, no more does this constitution owe its 
existence to any human power acting in obedience 
to man's will or wisdom. The wisest and most skil- 
ful man who ever lived could do no more to organize 
a single member of the human body than the most 
ignorant and unskilful. Could all the wisdom and 
knowledge of all the wise and knowing in all ages 
be concentrated in an individual, this wonderfully 
gifted person could neither contrive nor execute the 
organization of the human eye, nor any other mem- 
ber of the human body. All this we know as matter 
of fact. We know, also, that man must have existed 
before he could have contrived or executed any thing; 
and, therefore, could not have contrived his own ex- 
istence, nor could he, before he existed, do any thing 
to bring himself into being. As neither the wisdom, 
the will, nor the agency of man had any thing to do 
in producing his mortal state, no more had he any de- 
sire or wish to have such a state of being. It is in 
itself evident that man was not consulted on the 
question, whether he would exist or not, nor could 
he have had it submitted to him, whether the state 
of existence, into which he should be brought, should 
be a mortal state or an immortal one. We know 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 137 

that no man ever came into this mortal state because 
he willed to come ; nor does any man possess a sin- 
gle faculty or sense because it was his choice. Our 
whole mortal race owes itself to the wisdom, will, 
and agency of the Creator. 

£ As the question whether man should exist or not 
was not submitted to him, no more is it left to him to 
say whether he will continue in this state forever, or 
depart out of it. " All flesh is as grass, and all the 
glory of man as the flower of grass ; the grass with- 
ereth, and the flower thereof falleth away." So hath 
the Creator appointed and ordained ; and it is not in 
the power of man to prevent this withering of the 
grass, and this falling of the flower of grass. How- 
ever endearing are the ties of consanguinity, how- 
ever tender and affectionate are kindred hearts to- 
wards each other, with whatever longings and fond 
desires fathers and mothers may look on their sons 
and daughters, and with whatever devotion they 
may nourish these flowers and watch over them, they 
are altogether like the grass and the flower of grass. 
They are perishable. It is not in the power of child- 
ren, however affectionately they may love their fath- 
ers and mothers, and however they may desire the 
continuance of such kind friends, to prevent that 
waste of constitution and strength which time and 
disease are sure to bring. The whitened locks, the 
wrinkled face, the tottering frame, the palsied limbs 
and faltering voice, are sure indications that the 
time of departure is at hand. 

i How wonderfully beautiful is the full grown 
grass, with its blushing and fragrant flowers ! We 
cast our eyes over the luxuriant meadow ; with plea- 
sure we behold its beautiful flowers, seeming to vie 
with each other in glory : and though we may fancy 
a preference for this or for that, no person ever be- 
held a blossom that was not beautiful to the eye. So 
we behold the society of man in health and in the 
prime of strength ; and how pleasing is the sight ! 
Look at those sweet babes ! we may fancy a prefer- 



138 the christian's triumph: 

ence for the beauty of this, or that ; but no one can 
help admiring every such endearing object. Look 
around, and behold the sparkling eye and blushing 
cheek of youth and beauty ; but remember these are 
flowers gathered for the tomb ! Whether we see 
them or not, time has wings ; whether we realize it 
or not, his flight is rapid. What is time when it is 
past ? Nothing. In a few more days, and brief 
days, too, it will be said of us all who are here now, 
they are gone to the silent abodes of death ; the 
places which have known them will know them no 
more forever. 

c Will it be asked, if all these things are certain ? 
if they are unavoidable ? why need we be reminded 
of them ? why should we ponder them in our minds ? 
Many good reasons might be assigned, but we will 
now mention but three. By duly considering the 
certainty of our approaching dissolution, and the fact 
that we know not how soon we may be called away 
from those we love on earth, and from all earthly 
possessions and enjoyments, we shall be impressed 
with the propriety and reasonableness of being vigi- 
lant in doing all we can for the benefit of our con- 
nections and society, as we have but a little time in 
which we can contribute to their benefit. Also, a 
due consideration of these facts will tend to give us 
a sense of the true value of this world's goods, and 
the propriety of keeping our interests in a state of 
readiness to fall into the hands of others as we should 
wish. And, moreover, such consideration will show 
us the need we stand in of having our affections 
placed on an interest, " an inheritance, which is in- 
corruptible, undefined, and which fadeth not away, 
reserved in heaven for us." 

< We have seen that our text embraces not only the 
mortal state of man, but the immortal also. " The 
word of the Lord endureth forever ; and this is the 
word which by the gospel is preached unto you." St, 
Paul says, u there is a natural body and there is a 
spiritual body. And so it is written, the first man 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 139 

Adam was made a living soul, the last Adam was 
made a quickening spirit. Howbeit that was not 
first which is spiritual, but that which is natural; and 
afterward that which is spiritual. The first man is 
of the earth, earthy ; the second man is the Lord 
from heaven. As is the earthy, such are they also 
that are earthy ; and as is the heavenly, such are they 
also that are heavenly. And as we have borne the 
image of the earthy, we shall also bear the image of 
the heavenly." 

c Corresponding with our inquiries respecting the 
wisdom, the will, and the agency by which our mor- 
tal state was designed and organized, we shall now 
ask the question, whether we have any more to do in 
designing, planning, or organizing the immortal 
state than we had in planning, designing or organiz- 
ing our mortal constitution ? What has all the wis- 
dom, or knowledge, or skill, or agency of man ever 
done, or what can they ever do, to give to mankind 
a future existence ? Four hundred years before the 
Christian era, Socrates believed, and taught the be- 
lief in a future state of existence ; but what had his 
wisdom or philosophy to do in constituting such a 
state ? One thousand four hundred and ninety one 
years before the birth of Jesus Christ, the Lord said 
unto Moses, " I am the God of Abraham, the God of 
Isaac, and the God of Jacob," signifying thereby, ac- 
cording to the teaching of Jesus, the truth of man's 
future existence, and that, to God, these patriarchs 
were alive. But had Moses any agency in planning 
or contriving that state of immortality thus indica- 
ted ? Surely he had not. Nor has any man since 
Moses or before him, had any thing to do to give to 
dying man a future life. That wisdom and power 
which planned and executed the wondrous frame of 
the universe, and ordained the course of nature, 
which, also, gave man the mysterious existence 
which he has in this mortal state, have, also, design- 
ed and ordained our future state ; and this state of 
futurity, in all respects, as much depends on the 



140 THE CHRISTIAN'S TRIUMPH: 

Creator of all things, as do the sun, the moon, or the 
stars: Life and immortality are brought to light 
through the gospel \ but life and immortality were 
ordained and appointed unto man from the founda- 
tion of the world. 51 

In agreement with these views of infinite wisdom, 
we find the beautiful effusion of Addison, on the per- 
petual progress of the spirit. 

c How can it enter into the thoughts of man, that 
the soul which is capable of such immense perfec- 
tions, and of receiving new improvements to all eter- 
nity, shall fall away into nothing almost as soon as it 
is created ? Are such abilities made for no purpose ? 
A brute arrives at a point of perfection which he can 
never pass. In a few years he has all the endow- 
ments he is capable of; and were he to live ten thou- 
sand more, would be the same thing he is at present. 
Were a human soul thus at a stand in her accom- 
plishments, were her faculties to be full blown, and 
incapable of further enlargements, I could imagine 
it might fall away insensibly, and drop at once into 
a state of annihilation. But can we believe a think- 
ing being, that is in a perpetual progress of improve- 
ments, and travelling on from perfection to perfec- 
tion, after having just looked abroad into the works 
of the Creator, and made a few discoveries of his in- 
finite goodness, wisdom, and power, must perish in 
her first setting out, and in the very beginning of her 
inquiries ? 

c A man, considered in his present state, seems 
only sent into the world to propagate his kind. He 
provides himself with a successor, and immediate- 
ly quits post to make room for him : — 

Heir urges on his predecessor heir 
Like wave impelling wave. 

He does not seem born to enjoy life, but to deliver it 
down to others. This is not surprising to consider 

i Sermon delivered before the Second Universalist Society in Bos- 
ton, March 3, 1839. By Rev. H. Ballou. 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 141 

in animals, which are formed for our use, and can 
finish their business in a short life. The silk worm, 
after having spun her task, lays her eggs and dies. 
But a man can never have taken in his full measure 
of knowledge, has not time to subdue his passions, 
establish his soul in virtue, and come up to the per- 
fection of his nature, before he is hurried off the 
stage. Would an infinitely wise Being make such 
glorious creatures for so mean a purpose ? Can he 
delight in the production of such abortive intelligen- 
ces, such short-lived reasonable beings ? Would he 
give us talents that are not to be exerted ? capaci- 
ties that are never to be gratified ? How can we 
find that wisdom, which shines through all his works 
in the formation of man, without looking on this 
world as a nursery for the next ? and believing that 
the several generations of rational creatures, which 
rise up and disappear in such quick successions, are 
only to receive their first rudiments of existence here, 
and afterwards to be transplanted into a more friend- 
ly climate, where they may spread and flourish to all 
eternity. 

i There is not, in my opinion, a more pleasing and 
triumphant consideration in religion than this, of the 
perpetual progress which the soul makes towards the 
perfection of its nature, without ever arriving at a 
period in it. To look upon the soul as going on from 
strength to strength ; to consider that she is to shine 
for ever with new accessions of glory, and brighten 
to all eternity, that she will be still adding virtue to 
virtue, and knowledge to knowledge, carries in it 
something wonderfully agreeable to that ambition 
which is natural to the mind of man. Nay, it must 
be a prospect pleasing to God himself to see his crea- 
tion forever beautifying in his eyes, and drawing 
nearer to him by greater degrees of resemblance. 

' Methinks this single consideration of the progress 
of a finite spirit to perfection will be sufficient to ex- 
tinguish all envy in inferior natures, and all con- 
tempt in superior. That cherubim, which now ap- 
13 



142 the christian's triumph : 

pears as a god to a human soul, knows very well that 
the period will come about in eternity, when the hu- 
man soul shall be as perfect as he himself now is ; 
nay, when she shall look down upon that degree of 
perfection as much as she now falls short of it. It is 
true the higher nature still advances, and by that 
means preserves his distance and superiority in the 
scale of being ; but he knows how high soever the 
station is, of which he stands possessed at present, the 
inferior nature will at length mount up to it, and 
shine forth in the same degree of glory. 

c With what astonishment and veneration may we 
look into our own souls, where there are such hidden 
stores of virtue and knowledge, such inexhausted 
sources of perfection ? We know not yet what we 
shall be, nor will it ever enter into the heart of man 
to conceive the glory that will be always in reserve 
for him. The soul considered with its Creator, is 
like one of those mathematical lines that may draw 
nearer to another for all eternity without a possibili- 
ty of touching it : and can there be a thought so 
transporting, as to consider ourselves in these per- 
petual approaches to Him who is not only the stand- 
ard of perfection but of happiness ? n 

On the gospel doctrine of immortality, the extract 
which follows, from the heart and pen of an eloquent 
writer, speaks clearly and powerfully to the mind. 

c The gospel reveals news of peculiar description. 
Much intelligence may be communicated that is new, 
good and joyful, and yet fall infinitely short of being 
the gospel of the Son of God. That intelligence, 
which by way of distinction, is denominated good 
news or great joy, has relation to one point, in 
the great system of revelation, which ought to be 
fully understood. It is the annunciation of great 
and infinitely interesting truth ; immediately con- 
nected with which, are a variety of circumstances, 
depending on it, for their relative use and impor- 

l Spectator, Vol. 2. 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 143 

tance. It is the grand centre to which they all con- 
verge ; the focus where they meet and harmonize, 
reflecting on a world the light and radiance of 
heaven. The declaration of life and immortality is 
the truth to which we allude. It is the doctrine of 
the Son of God, the Savior of the world, announcing 
the certainty of our future, conscious, blissful and 
continued existence, beyond the grave. This we de- 
clare to be intelligence, incomparable and glorious, 
and never safely asserted, but in connection with the 
mediation of the Redeemer of sinners. Jesus is the 
only name under heaven, through whom this marvel- 
lous truth can be proclaimed. Conceited mortals 
may boast of individual possession of an immortal 
principle which bids defiance to dissolution ; but it 
is no less useful than humiliating to consider that the 
acknowledgment of that would by no means evince 
the doctrine of individual, happy and perpetual ex- 
istence. According to that hypothesis, the immortal 
principle existed in eternity, before time with us, 
without personal consciousness ; and it may also ex- 
ist to eternity, after we leave the world in the same 
unconscious situation. As the body returns to the 
earth, and is, as it was, before its organization, so 
the spirit may return to God and remain forever 
without personal existence. Being an emanation 
from the eternal source of life, it may again mingle 
in the boundless splendor of immortality, or, like a 
particle of water from an immeasurable fountain, be 
received to its capacious bosom, and lost in the 
ocean from which it was exhaled. From this mode 
of reasoning we arrive at no fairer conclusions, that 
we shall possess a susceptibility for happiness and 
glory in futurity, than that we were thus susceptible 
in all past eternity. The evidence goes too far, and 
therefore gives no support to the hypothesis. 

1 From the volume of nature no adequate evidence 
can be adduced, to produce conviction in the doc- 
trine of life and immortality. 

< The history of man, conducts us all finally to the 



144 the christian's triumph: 

same home, and leaves a world to slumber, in the re- 
gions of the dead. One generation after another 
rises in regular succession, crowding the former off 
the stage, as though to exhibit their part in the 
strange and changeful drama of life. Not a solitary 
individual re-enters the world's theatre. All alike 
take their exit, and are unknown beneath the sun 
forever. Go to j^onder grave yard, where mortals 
slumber in the arms of death, and learn the only lan- 
guage of the tomb, the epitaph — declaration that 
they once lived. Lettered stones and monuments 
are more instructive than the once living thousands 
whose memory they preserve from oblivion. All be- 
side them is still as the chambers of eternal silence. 
No lingering spirits hover around their mouldering 
relics, whispering the intelligence of their present 
existence. Speechless is the gentle breeze that fans 
the verdant covering of the departed hero, philoso- 
pher, astronomer, theologian. The country for 
which they seem to embark, returns us no intelli- 
gence of their safe arrival. By the light of nature 
we follow them to the verge of time, and standing 
on the shore of a vast ocean, with exquisite anxiety 
we gaze till the last dreadful struggle is over, and 
we see them sink in the fathomless abyss. We feel 
not our own feet sliding from the precarious bank on 
which we stand, and but a few suns more and Ave 
shall be whelmed midst death's awful waves. The 
empire of the destroying angel is universal, includ- 
ing all nations, kindreds and tongues of the earth. 
He wields his bloody sceptre from north to south, 
from east to west ; and at his command, nobles, 
princes, and monarchs bow to the dust. Statesmen, 
whose fame has been wafted to the four quarters of 
the wide world ; orators, that have united the lan- 
guage of earth and heaven ; conquerors, decked 
with proud laurels plucked from the fields of war ; 
and all the dread tyrants, whose flinty compassions 
could never melt, while an individual remained un- 
loaded with chains of despotism, alike submit to the 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 145 

dominions of death ; and in the sleep of the tomb, 
exhibit the emblem of perfect equality, with the un- 
numbered multitude, whose interests, feelings, liber- 
ties and lives had been but toys and baubles in their 
hands. Cold are the lips, motionless the tongues, 
withered are the laurels and nerveless the arms, in 
the dominion of death. Universal, irreparable and 
eternal are the devastations of death, while man is 
unblest with the gospel. 

6 The light, how glorious, then, which shines in 
the region of futurity. How gladdening the rays of 
hope, beaming on the mind's eye from beyond the 
dark billows of that Jordan. Hail, ye heralds of 
heaven, proclaiming the intelligence of the abolition 
of death and the redemption of a world. On the 
wing of inspiration we are borne back to the birth of 
time, when light first dawned in the wide and fath- 
omless chaos, and man emerged from nonentity to 
the enjoyment of percipient, rational, active exist- 
ence ; and borne on the same pinions we fly forward, 
till time itself rests on the bosom of eternity, and all 
men awake from the slumbers of death, immortal in 
their existence and happy in their sphere, as the God 
whose impression they bear. O, how transcendantly 
glorious is the doctrine of the cross ? Whose heart 
will not expand with rapture and gratitude, as we 
contemplate the glories of the risen Redeemer ? The 
life of the world did not see corruption, and the 
Prince of Peace was not left in the grave. It was 
not for himself alone he arose from the night of ex- 
istence, bursting the bands of the universal destroy- 
er, and triumphing over all which bears the name of 
death. He had no separate interest, in leading the 
mighty conqueror, a captive at his car. He rises ! and 
hell trembles, earth rejoices, and shouts of triumph, 
reverberate in heaven. He is the head of every 
man. If he arose not, there is no resurrection of the 
dead, and in this life, we have our only hope ! But 
if the head arose, not all the powers of earth and 
hades can retain his members in their dusty beds. 
13* 



146 the christian's triumph: 

c At the sound of the last trump they will awake, 
and like a man rising from profound sleep, start into 
a new and perpetual state of being, to the enjoyment 
of life and immortality brought to light through the 
gospel, and the bliss of each individual be a branch 
of the great vine of eternal life. Who then will 
abandon the hopes of immortality, the light of the 
gospel, for the fantasies of human learning and the 
scintillations of philosophy ? What reader will stop 
his ears to the songs of angels, and sullenly antici- 
pate the eternal silence in the tomb of annihilation ? 
If to believe in the doctrine of Christ, be a delusion, 
O, how glorious ! Who would not prefer a fiction, 
that holds up a burning lamp to cheer the future 
world, rather than a reality, fraught with darkness 
— destructive of the momentary joys of the present 
life, and for immortal glory, presenting the awful, 
and frightful substitute of a blameless eternity. 

c But, adored be God, the gospel is not a fiction ; 
it is not a delusion. It is based on the immutable pro- 
mises of God. It reveals truth coeval with the pur- 
pose of heaven. The herald of eternal Peace was 
ordained above the clouds, and under the commission 
and seal of Omnipotence, proclaimed glad tidings of 
great joy for all people, peace on earth, good will 
toward men. This declaration was the voice of him, 
whose benevolence is broader than the earth and his 
mercy higher than the heavens. The salvation by 
the gospel is as universal as the devastations of sin 
and death, and eternal as the pleasure of God. To 
every fallen creature in the wide world, it brings 
life and immortality. Through God's tender mercy 
whereby we have already been visited by the day 
spring from on high, we look for a crown, incorrup- 
tible and undented, and which fadeth not away. 51 

Another Christian writer has thus expressed his 
thoughts on the Christian's victory over death. They 
are truly excellent and inspiring. 

i Rev. R. Streeter. 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 147 

' The victory, which God has given us over death, 
is illustrated by St. Paul in one of the most interest- 
ing and impressive chapters in New Testament. He 
insists on the fact of our Lord's real and literal resur- 
rection ; and, infers from it, the final and literal re- 
surrection of all mankind. He defends and illus- 
trates the subject as a fundamental doctrine of the 
gospel. 

c In considering some of the means, by which God 
gives us this victory, we may remark, 

c 1. That he has provided for it in the original con- 
stitution of the human mind, by enabling us to rind 
support and constancy, under the pressure of present 
evil, in our anticipations of future good. 

'The mere fact of our immortality could do noth- 
ing, of course, to sustain us in the hour of death, un- 
less it were revealed ; and even if it were revealed, 
it would still be to no purpose, unless our minds were 
capable of appreciating and applying the doctrine. 
It is not enough, that we believe in the abstract doc- 
trine of a future state. We must be able, in some 
sense, to make this future state present to us, and 
enter upon it, as it were, by anticipation, so that what 
we hope, may sustain us under what we endure. A 
wise and merciful Creator has provided for this, in 
the original constitution of man ; a principle, which 
we continually see operating, even in the affairs of 
this world, to soothe the pains and lighten the bur- 
dens of human life. We not only hope for good to 
come, but this hope enables us to enter on the actual 
enjoyment of this good, as it were, by anticipation. 
We hope to meet a friend, and this hope brings up 
the image of our friend ; and we feel, for the mo- 
ment, as if he were before us, and the thought is at- 
tended with something of the joy of the real meeting. 
I verily believe, that but for this power, which God 
has given us, to borrow from the future, the troubles 
of life would be insupportable. 

c What is it that cheers the toil of the indefatiga- 
ble student, but the hope of the knowledge and i 



148 THE christian's triumph : 

tinction his acquirements will give him, and which 
he already begins to enjoy by anticipation ? What 
is it, that braces the nerves of the sick man to sub- 
mit with such firmness to the severest and most pain- 
ful remedies, but the hope of returning health, which 
he already begins to enjoy by anticipation ? What 
is it, that keeps up the spirits of the weary traveller, 
when he considers the fatigues and dangers of the 
way that separates him from his home, but the thought 
of that home and its delights, which he already be- 
gins to enjoy by anticipation ? And so it is with the 
pilgrim of eternity. Oh ! it is a glorious prerogative 
of man, that his immortal part can go out from amidst 
the circumstances of gloom and sorrow, by which the 
mortal is encompassed and oppressed, and live in 
other scenes. The soul of the dying Christian is not 
dying with his body ; but is back, in memory, among 
the happy scenes of a well spent life ; or is mingling 
in affectionate embraces with the friends it is to 
leave ; or has already entered, by anticipation, on 
the joys of heaven. The valley of the shadow of 
death is before him ; but before his feet have begun 
to descend, his mind has crossed it, and is living and 
rejoicing in fields of perpetual verdure and bright- 
ness, that have met his vision, and stretch intermi- 
nably beyond. 

'* 2. Another means, by which God has given us 
the victory over death, is by inspiring us with entire 
confidence in the wisdom and goodness of his dispen- 
sations. 

< In this respect our heavenly Father has proceed- 
ed as any other parent would in regard to his child- 
ren. He has taken measures to deserve and obtain 
our entire confidence. Without this confidence in 
him personally, of course, we could have none in his 
promises, or in the Scriptures, which contain those 
promises. We pause, then, and ponder on the ways 
of God, from which, alone, we are to infer his char- 
acter ; and we find them every where marked, and 
strongly marked, by an essential and inexhaustible 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 149 

benignity. Nay, we find, that a principal reason 
why we do not make more of his blessings, is, that 
they are so common ; and a principal reason, why 
we make so much of his judgments is, that they are 
so rare. Evil, to be sure, is sometimes incident to 
the arrangements and organizations, which God has 
made in the constitution of nature. But in no one 
instance can it be shown to be the ultimate object of 
such arrangements and organizations ; while, on the 
other hand, good can be shown to be the ultimate 
object in instances without number. Besides, when 
the evil comes, even with our very limited experi- 
ence and observation, we can almost always see, 
that it tends to some good result, and is necessary to 
our final happiness ; and, of course, instead of being 
an objection to the divine benevolence, it is another 
indication of it. And what though, in a few cases, we 
may be unable to discern the object of a painful and 
afflictive dispensation ? Is it at all wonderful, that 
the creatures of a day, to whom the simplest events 
in nature are so many miracles, is it all wonderful, 
that we should be unable, at times, to fathom the 
purposes of infinite wisdom ? And at such times, is 
it too much to expect of us, that we should show an 
implicit confidence in a Being, who certainly can 
have no motive to give us unnecessary pain, and who 
has proved himself, in so many ways, our friend and 
benefactor ? 

c We are ready enough to put the same sort of con- 
fidence in our fellow men, as far as their power ex- 
tends. If an approved physician prescribes a pain- 
ful and apparently dangerous remedy, we do not 
hesitate to apply it, though unable, ourselves, to dis- 
cern any good purpose it can answer ; because, we 
say, that this is a subject, on which the physician is 
much better qualified to judge than we are. Bewil- 
dered and lost in the passes and defiles of a moun- 
tainous country, we procure a guide, who leads us 
on through by-ways and dark passages, that seem 
but to involve us more and more. Sill, we do not 



150 "THE CHRISTIAN'S TRIUMPH : 

hesitate to follow him, because we say that this is a 
subject, on which the guide must know much more 
than we can. To be sure, the power of man stops at 
the grave, and we cannot, therefore, trust him to de- 
liver us from that. But we can trust the Almighty ; 
for the dead, as well as the living, are in his hands. 
The last words of the dying believer will be : 
Si Though I walk through the valley of the shadow 
of death, 1 will fear no evil : for thou art with me ; 
thy rod and thy staff, they comfort me." 

c 3. Again, God gives us the victory over death, by 
leading us to take proper views of the nature and 
purpose of death itself, 

c Physically speaking, there seems to be no reason 
to suppose death so great an evil, as our imaginations 
are wont to make it. A person, who recovers from 
an acute disease, probably suffers much more from 
that disease, than he would have done, if he had 
died. Many die without any signs of pain at all, as 
if falling into a swoon, or deep sleep. Nay, in some 
diseases, ease and insensibility are reckoned the most 
fatal symptoms ; and the approach of death is known, 
not by an increase, but by a total cessation of pain, 

6 What is there, then, in being dead, from which 
an enlightened Christian should shrink? Man is crea- 
ted with powers and capacities capable of unlimited 
expansion and improvement ; and, for wise reasons, 
is set to begin an endless career of advancement in a 
lower state of being than that on which he is after- 
wards to live, and act ; just as a child is set to learn 
his first lessons in an inferior school, and is after- 
wards taken out of that school, and placed in a high- 
er. Destined, therefore, to live and act in a higher 
state of being than the present, there must of course 
come a time when we shall pass into it ; there must 
come a moment of transition, and this moment of 
transition is what we call death. It is not extinction, 
or suffering, or punishment ; but transition merely. 
Death is merely a transition from one mode of exist- 
ence to another. It is the mortal putting on the im- 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 151 

mortal. This to the Christian, we should think, 
would be an object of desire, of sincere and heart-felt 
desire, and not of terror and dread. If it should be 
objected, that no one can know what awaits himself 
or his friends, after death, it is enough to say in re- 
ply, that we do not know what awaits us before 
death. If we continue to live in this world, it must 
depend on the mercy of God, whether we are happy 
or miserable ; or if we die, we have but to confide in 
that same mercy. There is no extravagance, there- 
fore, in what the apostle has said : " We that are in 
this tabernacle do groan, being burdened ; not that 
we would be unclothed, but clothed upon, that mor- 
tality might be swallowed up of life. 55 

c 4. Lastly, we are expressly taught, that God 
gives us this victory over death, through our Lord 
Jesus Christ. 

c This is true in several respects. In the first place, 
because, though many wise and good Jews and hea- 
thens held to the principles we have advanced, it was 
merely as matter of speculation, or at best, of conjec- 
ture and hope ; and it is .only through our Lord 
Jesus Christ, that we know them on the authority of 
an accredited and inspired teacher. Secondly, hj 
our Lord 5 s own resurrection, he has given assurance,- 
an earnest, as it were, the evidence of example and 
fact, for the final resurrection of all mankind. This 
was necessary. For after all that reason could do, 
there was something so strange, and startling, and 
contrary to the report of our senses, and all experi- 
ence, in this doctrine of a resurrection, that we need- 
ed the evidence of example and fact, to remove all 
feeling of its impossibility and incongruity \ and give 
us, instead of the faint hope of the deist, a living and 
practical conviction. Thirdly > through the religion, 

which our Lord has given us, he would lead us on, 

i . i ® ' 

to those higher attainments and exercises in virtue 

and piety, which, by the effect they have on the tem- 
per, never fail to inspire an unwavering confidence 
in God, and the final and happy issue of all his dis- 



152 the christian's triumph: 

pensations. Our victory over death depends on the 
moral and religious proficiency we have made ; and 
this again, depends on the instructions and motives 
set before us by our Lord Jesus Christ ; and of course, 
it is through him, that we conquer. Lastly, our 
Lord may be said to have purchased us, as it were, 
by the sacrifices he has made on our account ; and 
by the character, he still bears, as our intercessor and 
advocate with the Father. This removes the only 
remaining objection, which the good man, conscious 
of his imperfections, might otherwise feel to going 
alone and unsupported into the presence of a Being, 
whom all have offended ; before whom, even the angels 
are not pure. Trusting in what his Savior has done 
for him, and in the power of his intercession, the 
grave has no terrors for the sincere and devout Chris- 
tian ; his triumph, his victory is complete. 

How great and constant should be our gratitude to 
God for this victory, which he has given us over the 
last, most dreaded, and worst-looking of our foes. 
Let us cherish and cultivate an undoubting faith in 
those hopes and expectations of another life, which 
alone can deliver from that spiritual bondage, which 
the fear of death inspires. Let us guard against, and 
repel all temptations to scepticism on this subject, 
as we would guard against, and repel temptations to 
sin, or self-destruction. Above all, let us form and 
accustom ourselves to holiness ; for when the Scrip- 
tures say, that without holiness, we cannot see the 
Lord, they mean, not only that we shall not see him 
hereafter, but that we cannot see him here ; and our 
troubles will unman and overwhelm us, unless we 
can see, in the hand that afflicts us, the hand of a 
Father. When called to do it, in the Providence of 
God, let us follow our friends with a pious and un- 
wavering trust, to those peaceful abodes where the 
dead sleep, yielding them up, without a repining 
thought, into the hands of Him, who has been pleas- 
ed to make the grave the gate of heaven. Perhaps 
our loss has been great, peculiarly great ; but then it 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 153 

is the measure, and nothing but the measure, of the 
blessing we have had. In the midst of our sorrow, 
therefore, let us not forget devoutly to thank God, not 
indeed that we have lost such a friend, but that c we 
have had such a friend to lose. 3 And when our own 
frames are sinking under age or infirmity, may our 
spirits be sustained by that noble confidence, of which 
the apostle speaks : c Therefore, we are always con- 
fident, knowing that whilst we are at home in the 
body, we are absent from the Lord. We are confi- 
dent, I say, and willing rather to be absent from the 
body, and to be present with the Lord. 51 

On the sublime and glorious doctrine of the Resur- 
rection we have the descriptive language of the au- 
thor of the c Great Teacher,' a distinguished divine 
of the English church. No Christian reader can give 
attention to it without emotion. 

' Dense as the gloom is which hangs over the mouth 
of the sepulchre, it is the spot, above all others, where 
the gospel, if it enters, shines and triumphs. In the 
busy sphere of life and health, it encounters an ac- 
tive antagonist ; the world confronts it, aims to ob- 
scure its glories, to deny its claims, to drown its voice, 
to dispute its progress, to drive it from the ground it 
occupies. But from the mouth of the grave the world 
retires ; it shrinks from the contest there ; it leaves a 
clear and open space in which the gospel can assert 
its claims, and unveil its glories without opposition 
or fear. There the infidel and the worldling look 
anxiously around, but the world has left them help- 
less and fled. There the Christian looks around, and 
lo the angel of mercy is standing close by his side. 
The gospel kindles a torch, which not only irradiates 
the valley of the shadow of death, but throws a radi- 
ance into the world beyond, and reveals it peopled 
with the sainted spirits of those who have died in 
Jesus. It descends with us into the low chambers of 
the grave ; bids us look on its silent inmates ; and to 
look on them with the persuasion that they only sleep. 

i Rev. J. A. Walker. 
14 



154 

It assures us that death, like sleep, is not the destruc- 
tion of living principle, but only a temporary change 
in the mode of its operation ; that, like sleep, it is a 
state of rest, discharging us from all the concerns of 
the world ; that, like sleep, it principally affects the 
body, the activity of the soul being meantime contin- 
ued, and perhaps greatly increased ; and, most of all, 
that, like sleep, it will not be perpetual, but only en- 
dure for a night. It tells us that a day will dawn on 
the world, when Jesus, assuming an aspect of infinite 
benignity, will say, in effect, of all his sleeping saints, 
as he said of Lazarus, c I go to awake them out of sleep.' 
O how vast the immortal awakening ! Who can lift 
his mind to the greatness of the occasion ! Where is 
the height from which we can command a view of 
the sublime spectacle? In prospect of it, c Jesus 
said, The hour is come, that the Son of man should be 
glorified. Verily, verily, I say unto you, Except a 
corn of wheat fall into the ground and die, it abideth 
alone ; but if it die, it bringeth forth much fruit. 5 
As the first fruits of them that sleep, he has arisen 
and appeared before God, the certain pledge of the 
great harvest home. ' Put ye in the sickle, for the 
harvest is ripe : multitudes, multitudes, in the valley 
of decision. 5 The wide earth shall c stand thick, 5 
and wave, with that ocean plenitude of life. The 
produce of the fields every year is a renewed triumph 
of life over death ; but the triumph of life on that day 
will be final and complete, leaving not an atom for 
which death can contend. It will be a triumph of 
the highest order, consisting, not in the mere crea- 
tion of new being, but in the release and reanimation 
of what had been dragged away from the territories 
of life ; death itself will be turned into life, corrup- 
tion will put on incorruption. The triumph will be 
enhanced by the circumstance that it will be achiev- 
ed on the very spot where death had reigned ; if the 
power of death be confined to this world, what an op- 
probrium must earth be to all the regions of life, and 
how naturally may it be pointed at by their inhabi- 



INCLUDING happy death scenes. J 55 

fonts a? the mysterious sepulchre of life, the dishonor 
of the universe : but the morning of the resurrection 

will wipe off that disgrace 3 will ma h their 

boast and song : tor. •' there, they will be able to -ay. 
there death was overthrown 5 there eat antag- 

onist of life, after wasting the earth for thousand- of 
years, and threatening to push the conquest into other 
world?, was expelled from the universe as an evil no 
longer to he borne. And from that very scene where 
death once reigned, heaven lias received its largest 
influx of spiritual and immortal life." And to con- 
summate the triumph, life on that day will be crown- 
ed with immortality ; it will not merely be restored, 
but ennobled, exalted to the highest state of security 
and glory it can sustain. From the ruinous heap oi 
every grave, a living structure shall arise, built up 
into an imperishable monument oi -the Resurrection 
and the Life _:' in the stead of corruption, it shall be 
inaccessible to decay : • for neither can they die any 
more, they are equal unto the angels ; and are the 
children of God. being the children of the resurrec- 
tion." Instead of the dishonor, it will be raised in 
glory, radiating a splendor which shall eclipse all 
sublunary glory. In the place of weakness, it shall 
be clothed with the vigor of immortal youth, asking 
no relaxation or repose, the wings of the soul accom- 
panying and aiding it in all its untiring nights. In 
the place of a natural body, it shall be raised a spirit- 
ual body : the original grossness of its materiality 
shall be purged away, it shall be refined and etheri- 
alized into spirit, a robe 01 light rivaling the invisi- 
ble essence of the soul itself: while each of its senses 
form an inlet to floods of enjoyment, and each of its 
organs be instinct and emulous with zeal for the di- 
vine glory. 

Earth has been often the scene of splendid tri- 
umphs, the fame of which has rilled the world, and 
reverberated from age to age : but how tame, how 
trilling the greatest achievements of man compared 
with this ! a triumph which not only effaces the re- 



156 THE christian's triumph : 

membrance of all that man has done, but even eclip- 
ses the glory of the divine exploits ; c the former 
things shall no more come into remembrance.' Here 
man may indulge in wonder without loss of dignity ; 
not to be astonished here would be unnatural ! Christ 
himself is represented, ages before his incarnation, 
as contemplating this scene with boundless delight, 
as rehearsing his victory over death from eternity. 
From the bosom of the Father he looked on through 
the vista of time, while the successive parts of his 
great work passed in slow and stately procession, till 
he beheld the scene of the rising dead ; all the inter- 
mediate a<jes instantly vanished ; he saw in anticipa- 
tion, the king of terrors disarmed beneath his feet, 
the world flooded with light and life, the song of 
myriads of myriads reached his ear, shouting his name 
as their Great Deliverer ; and, with holy impatience to 
realize the scene, he exclaimed, < I will ransom them 
from the power of the grave ; I will redeem them from 
death ; O death, I will be thy plagues ! O grave, I 
will be thy destruction !' And during the interval till 
he came in the flesh, did his interest in the prospect 
appear to have evaporated ? What truth did he more 
frequently or solemnly teach ? Thrice, in rapid suc- 
cession, he exclaimed, c I will raise them up at the 
last day ;' as if he sought to find, in the bare repeti- 
tion of the truth, a solace and compensation for de- 
ferring the event. Nor, since his ascension, does his 
desire to realize it appear to have suffered the least 
abatement. On the contrary, ' from henceforth he is 
expecting 5 till this last enemy shall be destroyed. 
When last he appeared before his church, to close 
the visions of futurity, the character which he select- 
ed for the occasion, was, ' he that hath the keys of 
the invisible world, and of death. 5 This is the ca- 
pacity in which he will next greet the eyes of the re- 
deemed ; meanwhile, he is training them to raise, in 
concert with himself, this shout over the last of their 
foes, 6 O death, where is thy sting ? O grave, where 
is thy victory ? 51 

i Rev. John Harris. 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 157 

The truth concerning heaven as the final home of 
all ?nen, is thus beautifully set forth by another. 

( 1. Heaven is a house not made with hands. In 
examining the works of God, we see them char- 
acterized by infinite wisdom, unbounded goodness, 
and almighty power. Look at the earth. How am- 
ple in extent ! How diversified in riches and beau- 
ty ! How perfect in all its arrangements ! Look at 
the solar system ! what wisdom, and might, and 
goodness does it exhibit ! Look also, at the count- 
less systems of worlds which revolve in the measure- 
less regions of space, and which are loaded with 
plenty, clothed in beauty, and teeming with all that 
is rich and grand ! 

c Such then are God's works. What, therefore, 
will be that house, not made with hands r Eye hath 
not seen ; ear hath not heard ; neither hath it enter- 
ed into the heart of man, to conceive ! Of this, how- 
ever, we may rest assured, it is a place comporting 
with divine wisdom, goodness and power. It is 
enough, therefore, to say — "We have a house not 
made with hands — a city whose builder is God." 

f -2. Heaven is eternal. Every thing in this world is 
fading and transitory. Look at the mightiest works 
of art and strength ; the temples, and towers and 
palaces of the old world. They are crumbling to 
dust : their deep foundations are giving way. How 
many cities, that were once c: lighted up with beau- 
ty, adorned with all that labor and taste could be- 
stow/' and surrounded with all the fortifications that 
genius and strength could supply, are now " buried 
in their own ruins, and mocked by their own desola- 
tions.'* Where are Bozrah, Petra and Babylon ? 
Alas ! they have become the abode of the cormorant 
and the bittern, and the owl ! 

c If we turn from the works of man to man him- 
self, we shall find, that he is the creature of a day : 
that all flesh is grass, and all the goodliness thereof 
as the flower of the field. To-dav we may look upon 
a familv where all is hilarity and jov, health and 
14* 



158 the christian's triumph : 

gladness, and to-morrow we may see the angel of 
death trampling with haughty indifference upon its 
pride and hope ! It matters not how fondly we may 
love our companions and friends, or how ardently we 
may cling to them ; when death comes they must go. 
A secret disease, a sickly wind passing " silent and 
noiseless," may tear from us every earthly friend, 
with scarcely a moment's premonition ! 

c Thus on earth there is nothing certain. Neither 
health nor friends, riches nor learning, love nor hope 
can give us any surety of life. Decay is written 
upon everything beneath the sun. In heaven it is 
the reverse. There every thing is eternal — joy is 
eternal, youth is eternal, health eternal, and life 
eternal. Hence we are said to "have an inheri- 
tance incorruptible, undented, and that fadeth not 
away, reserved for us in heaven." 

c Now how does it embitter the enjoyments of this 
world to know, that they are limited. Look for in- 
stance at the family, which, after a long series of 
years, and numerous struggles and trials, have been 
permitted once more to meet in health and prosperi- 
ty. Parents greet their children ; and brothers and 
sisters embrace each other in love. O the joy, the 
thrilling joy of that meeting. But there is one un- 
happy reflection — the meeting is for a day. After a 
few happy hours, they must part ; parents must hear 
the painful adieu, brothers and sisters must separate, 
and separate with the reflection, that ere they re- 
turn again, some one may have gone down to the 
grave, or their honored parents may sleep in death. 
It will not be thus when we meet in heaven. Our 
union there will be eternal. Husbands and wives ; 
parents and children ; brothers and sisters will there 
meet to part no more forever. It is this that gives to 
heaven its great worth. This is one of the chief 
sources of its joys. 

i 3. Heaven is the final home of all men. We gath- 
er this idea from various portions of Scripture. Thus 
Isaiah says, " And he will destroy in this mountain 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES, 159 

the face of the covering cast over all people, and the 
vail that is spread over all nations. He will swallow 
up death in victory ; and the Lord God will wipe 
away tears from off all faces ; and the rebuke of his 
people shall he take away from off all the earth : for 
the Lord hath spoken it." — Isai. xxv, 7, 8. He also 
says, " The ransomed of the Lord shall return and 
come to Zion with songs and everlasting joy upon 
their heads ; they shall obtain joy and gladness, and 
sorrow and sighing shall flee away." — Isai. xxxv. 10, 
Daniel says, "And the kingdom, and dominion, and 
the greatness of the kingdom under the whole heav- 
en, shall be given to the people of the saints of the 
most High ; whose kingdom is an everlasting king- 
dom, and all dominions shall serve and obey him." 
Daniel vii. 27. The reader will notice with care 
the expressions here used. Tears shall be wiped 
from all faces. Death shall be swallowed up in vic- 
tory. The ransomed of the Lord shall come to Zion ; 
that is, all men shall come to Zion ; for Jesus gave 
himself a ransom for all. u All dominions shall serve 
and obey him." 

c Unless we are right in these views, how can 
heaven be the abode of happiness to any ? If my 
friends are not to be in heaven with me, how can I 
be perfectly happy there ? Heaven is no heaven, 
if parents are there separated from their children. 

£ Suppose yourselves, in a stormy night, comforta- 
bly seated by a cheerful fire, in your dwelling situa- 
ted by the sea shore. All are at home, but one hardy 
son, that has gone down upon the ocean. As storm 
howls to storm, and thunder answers to thunder, and 
wave after wave furiously dashes against the shore 
near your dwelling, you fancy between the intervals 
of these conflicting sounds, you hear the cry of dis- 
tress. You listen — the voice rises higher and higher 
above the noise of the angry waves, as though a last 
fatal struggle were being made to summon assist- 
ance. The voice is recognized ; it is that of your son, 
just returning from sea. His bark has been dashed 



160 THE CHRISTIAN'S TRIUMPH : 

upon the rocks, and he is hanging upon the heaving 
wreck. Now could you sit there, and hear unmoved 
those cries for help ? You know, my friends, the 
thing is impossible. How then can you stand and 
look over the battlements of heaven, down to the re- 
gions of infinite wo, and behold your children there, 
and yet be happy ? I say, therefore, heaven must be 
the final home of all men, or it is not a place of hap- 
piness, of supreme happiness. Such are the ties that 
bind us to each other ; such is our interest in each 
other's welfare, that we must all at last be one in 
heaven, or one in hell. 

c The Scriptures fully sustain me in these views. 
They teach that there is more joy over one sinner 
that repenteth, than over ninety and nine just per- 
sons that need no repentance. According to this the 
conversion of sinners is an event that increases the 
joy of heaven ; and consequently, its joy cannot be 
full, until the last sinner is brought home rejoicing. 

c Now what more cheering prospect could the soul 
have than that here unfolded ? A house not made 
with hands — a house eternal in the heavens — a house 
which is the final home of all men- — it is all the soul 
can ask ; it is all an infinite God can give. 51 

Let us hear an opinion as to the practical influence 
of faith in our immortality. We have the following 
to the purpose. 

6 The doctrine of a future state is not a mere 
speculative proposition to serve as a subject of meta- 
physical investigation, or to be admitted merely to 
complete a system of philosophical or theological be- 
lief. It is a truth of the highest practical impor- 
tance, which ought to be interwoven with the whole 
train of our thoughts and actions. Yet how many are 
there, even of those who bear the Christian name, 
who are incessantly engaged in boisterous disputes re- 
specting the nature of faith, who have never felt 
the influence of that faith which is " the confident 

i Rev. O. A. Skinner. 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 161 

expectation of things hoped for, and the conviction 
of things which are not seen," and Avhich realizes to 
the mind, as if actually present, the glories of the in- 
visible world ! If we really believe" the doctrine of 
immortality, it will manifest itself in our thoughts, 
affections, and pursuits. It will lead us to form a 
just estimate of the value of all earthly enjoyments. 
For, in the light of eternity, all the secular pursuits 
in which men now engage, appear but as vanity, and 
all the dazzling objects which fascinate their eyes, 
as fleeting shadows. A realizing view of an eternal 
state dissipates the illusion which the eye of sense 
throws over the pageantry and the splendors of this 
world, and teaches us that all is transitory and fad- 
ing, and that our most exquisite earthly enjoyments 
will ere long be snatched from our embrace. For, 
not a single mark of our sublunary honors, not a sin- 
gle farthing of our boasted treasures, not a single 
Frace of our splendid possessions, nor a single line of 
the beauty of our persons, can be carried along with us 
to the regions beyond the grave. It will stimulate us 
to set our affections on things above, and to indulge 
in heavenly contemplations. " Where our treasure 
is, there will our hearts be also. 55 Rising superior to 
the delights of sense, and to the narrow boundaries 
of time, we will expatiate at large in those boundless 
regions which eye hath not seen, and contemplate, 
in the light of reason and of revelation, those scenes 
of felicity and grandeur, which will burst upon the 
disembodied spirit when it has dropped its earthly 
tabernacle in the dust. Like Seneca, when he con- 
templated, in imagination, the magnitude and beauty 
of the orbs of heaven, we will look down, with a no- 
ble indifference, on the earth as a scarcely distin- 
guishable atom, and say, " Is it to this little spot that 
the great designs and vast desires of men are confin- 
ed ? Is it for this there is such disturbance of na- 
tions, so much carnage, and so many ruinous wars ? 
O folly of deceived men ! to imagine great king- 
doms in the compass of an atom, to raise armies to 



162 THE CHRISTIAN'S TRIUMPH I 

divide a point of earth with their swords ? It is just 
as if the ants should divide their mole-hills into pro- 
vinces, and conceive a field to be several kingdoms, 
and fiercely contend to enlarge their borders, and 
celebrate a triumph in gaining a foot of earth, as a 
new province to their empire." In the light of heav- 
en all sublunary glories fade away, and the mind is 
refined and ennobled, when, with the eye of faith, it 
penetrates within the veil, and descries the splendors 
of the heaven of heavens. 51 

We have one more extract — beautiful in its Chris- 
tian simplicity as any thing of the kind we have ever 
seen. It is entitled Heaven's Attractions ; and is 
from the pen of the late Rev. Dr. Nevins of Balti- 
more. No mind, cheered with gospel hope, and in- 
fluenced by gospel love, can read it without respond- 
ing to the sentiments contained therein a willing 
and true Amen. 

6 1 wonder we are not more interested in heaven. 
I wonder we are not more drawn to it. If our bodies 
must gravitate, yet should our souls ? It is not the 
nature of spirit to sink and seek the earth, but to 
soar and sail aloft. Especially is this true of that 
spirit which has been born of the Spirit. Surely 
they who are risen with Christ, should seek those 
things which are above, where Christ sitteth at the 
right hand of God. 

c I have been thinking of the attractions of heaven 
— what there is in heaven to draw souls to it. I 
thought of the place. Heaven has place. Christ 
says to his disciples, " I go to prepare a place for 
you." It is a part of the consolation with which he 
comforts them, that heaven is a place, and not a mere 
state. What a place it must be ! Selected out of 
all the locations of the universe — the chosen spot of 
space. We see, even on earth, places of great beau- 
ty, and we can conceive of spots far more delightful 
than any we see. But what comparison can these 

i Rev. T. Dick. 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. lf>3 

bear to heaven, where every thing exceeds whatever 
eye has seen or imagination conceived ? 

Vf- *t" 5|? *T* *1* *& 

c Then I thought of the freedom of the place from 
the evils of earth. Not only what is in heaven should 
attract us to it, but what is not there. And what is 
not there ? There is no night there. Who does not 
want to go where no night is ? No night — no natur- 
al night — none of its darkness, its damps, its dreari- 
ness — and no moral night — no ignorance — no error 
— no misery — no sin. These all belong to the night ; 
and there is no night in heaven. And why no night 
there ? Y^hat shines there so perpetually ? It is not 
any natural luminary. It is a moral radiance that 
lights up heaven. " The glory of God doth lighten 
it, and the Lamb is the light thereof." No need 
have they of other light. This shines every where, 
and on all. All light is sweet, but no light is like 
this. 

c And not only no night there, but cf no more 
curse." Christ redeemed them from the curse of the 
law, being made a curse for them. And " no more 
death" The last enemy is overcome at last. Each, 
as he enters the place, shouts victoriously, " O death 
— O grave !" " Neither sorrow." It is here. Oh 
yes. It is here — around, within. We hear it ; we 
see it ; and at length we feel it. But it is not there. 
C£ Nor crying" — no expression of grief. " Neither 
shall there be any more pain ; for the former things 
have passed away." And what becomes of tears ?■ 
Are they left to dry up ? Nay, God wipes them 
away. And this is a sure sign they never will re- 
turn. What shall cause weeping, when He wipes 
away tears ? 

' I have not said that there is no sin in heaven. 
I have not thought that necessary. If sin was there, 
night would be there, and the curse, and death, and 
all other evils — the train of sin. These are not there. 
Therefore sin is not. No, " we shall be like him ; 
for we shall see him as he is." 



164 

c What is there, since these are not ? Day is there 
— and there is the blessing, that maketh rich — and 
there is life, immortality — and since no sorrow, joy 
— "fulness of joy — joy unspeakable" — and smiles 
where tears were— and there they rest, not from 
their labors only, but from cares, and doubts, and 
fears. And glory, is there, an exceeding and eter- 
nal weight. 

****** 

c Is that all ? Where is he who used to lisp " fath- 
er, mother, 55 — tlry child ? Passing out of your hands, 
passed he not into those of Jesus ? Yes, you suffer- 
ed him. If any other than Jesus had said, " Suffer 
them to come unto me, 55 you would have said, no. 
Death does not quench those recently struck sparks 
of intelligence. Jesus is not going to lose one of 
those little brilliants. All shall be in his crown. 

c Perhaps thou hast a brother, or a sister there. 
That should draw you towards heaven, — perhaps a 
mother — she whose eye wept while it watched over 
thee, until at length it grew dim, and closed. Took 
she not in her cold hand thine, while yet her heart 
was warm, and said she not, " I am going to Jesus. 
Follow me there ? 55 Perhaps one nearer, dearer 
than child, than brother, than mother — the nearest, 
dearest is there. Shall I say who ? Christian female, 
thy husband. Christian father, the young mother of 
thy babes. He is not. She is not ; for God took 
them. Has heaven no attractions ? 

c Heaven is gaining in attractions every day. 
True, the principal attractions continue the same. 
But the lesser ones multiply. Some have attractions 
there now, which they had not but a few months 
ago. Earth is losing. But earth 5 s losses are heav- 
en 5 s gains. They who have left so many dwelling 
places of earth desolate, have gone to their Father 5 s 
house in heaven. What if they shall not return to 
us ? We shall go to them. That is better. 

c But the principal attractions I have not yet men- 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 165 

tioned. There is our Father — our heavenly Father, 
whom we have so often addressed as such in prayer. 
He that nourished and brought us up, and has borne 
us on. He that has watched over us with an eye 
that never sleeps, and provided for us with a hand that 
never tires 3 and who can pity too. We have never 
seen our heavenly Father. But there he reveals 
himself. There he smiles ; and the nations of the 
saved walk in the light of his countenance. 

c And there is he, to depart and be with whom 
Paul desired, as being far better than to live. There 
is his glorified humanity. If not having seen, we love 
him, and in him, though now we see him not, yet be- 
lieving we rejoice with joy unspeakable and full of 
glory, what will be the love and the joy, when " we 
shall see him as he is. 55 There is He. 

c Heaven has attractions — many, and strong — and 
yet who would think it ? How few feel and obey 
the heavenly attraction ! How much more power- 
fully earth acts upon us ! How unwilling we are to 
leave it, even for heaven ! 5 



CONCLUSION. 

We have considered death; we have inquired of 
reason and revelation concerning the future life ; 
we have had set before us the gospel hope of the re- 
surrection ; and have witnessed its power in the 
scene of mortal dissolution ; — a power which dispels 
fear, and lights up the spirit with the joy of heaven. 
We have contrasted the faith and hope of the gospel 
with other views of death and the existence beyond 
it ; and find that they are not to be compared for 
excellency to the infinite fulness of that redemption, 
which is proclaimed in him who is c the resurrection 
and the life ;' whose word of holy truth comes to us 
in the authority of heaven, saying, < He that believ- 
eth in me, though he were dead, yet shall he live 
15 



166 THE christian's triumph : 

again ; and whosoever liveth and believeth in me 
shall never die.' 

This is the triumph — of life over death, joy over 
sorrow, holiness over sin, everlasting light and glory- 
over the darkness and corruption of the grave ! And 
what gives this triumph ? Christian faith ? Having 
this — the words of the Savior are fully realized — 
c He that believeth shall never die.' Not that such 
are exempt from the death of the body ; as this event 
in the true and wise order of Providence, happen- 
eth alike unto all. But faith permits no death. It 
is not death, such as others realize, for the Christian 
to leave this world for the future. That which is 
called death, is but his entrance into a higher and 
more godlike existence. He dies in form, but not in 
power. Death hath not dominion over him. He 
bids it defiance through Christ who strengtheneth 
him— and is not the vanquished, but the victor. 

A beautiful illustration of our idea is given by an- 
other 1 — and which here follows : — c It is our Lord 
Jesus Christ, who, having himself gained, now giv- 
eth us the victory. We are conquerors, and more 
than conquerors, through him that loved us. He 
putteth the palm in our hands. A multitude which 
no man can number, have, through him, trium- 
phed over death. I was witness to one of these 
victories the other day. There was no conflict in 
the case — death made no show of resistance. He 
just gave up at once. He did not even look formi- 
dably. The victor, in this instance, remembered 
Calvary ; and death also seemed to remember it. He 
has never recovered his spirits since that conflict, so 
fatal to him. He never will. Death is abolished 
to him that believeth in Jesus. That which remains 
is not worthy the name of death. Death is dark ; 
but the scene I witnessed was bright, above the 
splendors of the mid-day sun. I asked the victor) I 

1 Rev. Dr. Nevins' Memoirs and Remains. N. Y. Ed. 1837, p. 
351. 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 167 

will not say victim) if it was bright to him. He said, 
in effect — c bright as light could make it. 5 Death is 
frightful. But here was no fear — ' None at all/ he 
said. His countenance had told me that before. He 
was young — he had much to live for, and a few 
weeks before he had fondly loved life. But the love 
of life went with the fear of death. By nature he 
loved life ; by grace he loved life eternal. It was the 
love of life, even of immortality, that made him will- 
ing to die. He loved life too well to live. 

c Death is sorrowful. But there was no sorrow 
here, except in those who stood around. 'This is 
the happiest moment I ever experienced,' he said to 
me ; and, certainly, his looks never before expressed 
such happiness. He realized the wish of the Persian 
poet ; and he smiled while all around him wept. In 
short, death, in this case, not only suffered a defeat, 
but was swallowed up in victory, so that I saw noth- 
ing of it. And how came it to pass ? I have already 
intimated. Was this a victory of nature ? No. 
Was it a triumph of philosophy ? No. It was an 
achievement of grace. Nature tamely succumbs to 
death. Philosophy submits with calmness to the in- 
evitable decree. It is only Christianity which over- 
comes. I asked the young man if Christ was now 
precious — f Oh yes ! — He is everything — my all — 
was his reply. 1 said, i Is he not enough ?' c All-suf- 
ficient,' he replied, c I need nothing more.' 

Such is the Christian's triumph. A firm reliance 
on God, through Jesus Christ, the victor over death, — 
in the promises of immortality given in the divine 
word, will cause the spirit as the sands of earthly 
life run low, to look upward, and behold its redemp- 
tion, and c rejoice in the Lord and in the power of his 
might.' This is what the soul needs and desires ; 
and without which, it faints and sinks in sullen gloom 
or agonizing despair. And our Father has wisely 
given to us in the revelation of his truth, such assur- 
ances of the future existence, as lead us to view our 
mortal dissolution as one of the necessary incidents 



168 THE CHRISTIAN'S TRIUMPH: 

in the order of his government ; and the tomb as the 
opened gate to infinite beatitude. 

What then is more needed among men, in view of 
the perishable nature of earthly things, and the cer- 
tainty of the death of the whole race of man, than the 
knowledge of that truth which assures of universal 
immortality ; which declares that instead of annihi- 
lation or endless anguish and sin — life, advancement, 
holiness, uninterrupted joy shall be given to us ? 
The answer is ready. Man needs this truth. It should 
be preached, promulgated, believed, felt and loved 5 — 
and then, instead of the awful darkness now brood- 
ing over the grave, as thousands view it ; instead of 
those appalling facts which we have seen, or of 
which we have heard in sadness, in relation to death 
scenes of those who knew not of any resurrection, or 
else only that which would perpetuate a misery as in- 
explicable as unutterable 5 we should hear of depar- 
tures where faith and hope in the Universal Re- 
demption, caused the spirit to exult in the very ago- 
nies of the deathstrife, and utter the shout of victory 
over the last dread enemy of man. Then too should 
we witness throughout the Christian community 
more rational and happifying views of death. Then 
might it be said, as the daughter of song hath writ- 
ten it : 

1 No longer the shroud and the pall wear gloom, — 
They are travelling robes to a fairer home, 
Where hearts that were linked by an earthly love, 
Shall meet to inherit the kingdom above.' 

Reader — may the truths presented in these pages 
pass not away from thy mind ; but lead thee to learn 
thy Creator's will in the life and death of man ; and 
his eternal purpose to destroy death, and to bestow 
upon his rational offspring the gift of immortal life. 
And may true Christian hope abide with thee in all 
the trials of thy pilgrimage below— sustain thee when 
death appears — and bear thee onward to that perma- 



INCLUDING HAPPY DEATH SCENES. 169 

nent abiding place on high, where a sinless, adoring 
world shall live forever in the uninterrupted harmony 
of holiness and love. 



15^ 



THE 



SELECTIONS IN POETRY 



SELECTIONS IN POETRY. 



TO THE DEAD. 

Silent assemblage ! who have gone, 
Before us to an unknown clime. 
And left us desolate and lone, 
Lost wanderers on the shore of Time — 

Who hold a strange commune with those 
That live, if sleep be called a life, 
And come in hours of deep repose, 
Relieved from Death's unearthly strife — 

Who smile in early loveliness, 
Sketching past scenes to present view, 
A shadowy trace of blessedness, 
Long faded, but, alas ! — too new — 

Who rest in calmness side by side, 
So peaceful, yet so strange, so dread, 
Yet o'er our waking visions glide 
Phantoms by Fate or Fancy led — 

O speak ! but not in mysteries ; 

Too much of these appal us now ; 

Such hidden things already freeze. 

Those drops which start from Horror's brow. 



174 the christian's triumph : 

But tell of Hope, that beams afar, 

Of Peace, that rests with you, in seeming, 

Of blissful bowers above yon star, 

Which on your graves is sweetly gleaming. 

O say, with you comes no despair, 
Or chills from earth's cold paradise, 
That Hate and Envy come not there, 
Dressed in Hypocrisy's disguise. 

But all we love shall meet beneath, 
The grass-grown, solemn, sacred pale, 
To soar from thence, where spirits breathe 
Pure transports which can never fail. 

That disembodied souls shall dwell, 
Too pure for passion, 'neath yon flowers, 
And sport, like fairies of the fell, 
In holy scenes, that beggar ours. 

That life must purge away its dross, 
To meet your band and with you rise, 
By grasping in one death the cross, 
That stay, which points to richer skies. 

That earthly love should love too deep, 
To covet self, when all our own 
Takes refuge in so sweet a sleep, 
Curtained by rays from God's own throne. 

Silent assemblage ! though no voice, 
Comes from the portals of the tomb, 
Yet Faith speaks from within — c Rejoice ! 
Mine eye dispels this seeming gloom. 3 

Spirits, that round me often hover 
With beckoning hand to distant lands, 
O meet me, when Life's show is over, 
As one among your beauteous bands ! 



SELECTIONS IN POETRY. 175 



DEATH'S CLAIMINGS. 

Warrior, in the tented field, 
With that fearless brow and eye, 
Proudly girding on thy shield, 
Dreaming but of victory, 
Every look and tone display 
What a dauntless heart is thine ; 
Yet, ere sunset's parting ray, 
Gallant Warrior, thou art mine ! 

Monarch, on thy gorgeous throne, 
Glittering with royalty, 
Wealth and splendor are thy own, 
Nations bow the knee to thee : 
All of treasure earth bestows, 
From the land and sea, is thine — 
Yet, ere night its darkness throws, 
Haughty Monarch, thou art mine ! 

Statesman, in thy secret room, 
Willing up to power and fame ; 
Toiling on through nights of gloom, 
. Worshipping ambition's name : 
In a bright perspective shown, 
Fortune, favor, all are thine — 
Yet, ere evening's shade is thrown, 
Reckless Statesman, thou art mine ! 

Lady, in thy rose-clad bower, 
Dreaming on in loveliness, 
Winning from each passing hour 
Pleasure, in her gayest dress : 
All that life can e'er bestow, 
Beauty, wealth, and rank are thine — 
Yet, ere twilight's softened glow, 
Fairest Lady, thou art mine ! 



176 the christian's triumph: 

Yes ! all are mine ; the brightest flower 
In fragrant bloom may pass away ; 
And trophies, won from every hour, 
All tell of my resistless sway. 
Yes ! all are mine ; successive years 
Bring but new victims to my shrine ; 
Sorrow and gladness, smiles and tears, 
And youth and age — all, all are mine. 



LAUNCHING INTO ETERNITY. 

It was a brave attempt ! adventurous he, 
Who, in the first Ship, broke the unknown sea, 
And, leaving his dear native shores behind, 
Trusted his life to the licentious wind. 
I see the surging brine, the tempest raves ; 
He on a pine plank rides across the waves, 
Exulting on the edge of thousand gaping graves ; 
He steers the winged boat and shifts the sails, 
Conquers the flood, and manages the gales. 

Such is the soul, that leaves this mortal land, 
Fearless, when the great Master gives command. 
Death is the storm ; she smiles to hear it roar, 
And bids the tempest waft her from the shore ; 
Then with a skilful helm she sweeps the seas, 
And manages the raging storm with ease ; 
(Her faith can govern death ;) she spreads her wings 
Wide to the wind, and as she sails she sings, 
And loses by degrees the sight of mortal things : 
As the shores lessen so her joys arise, 
The waves roll gentler and the tempest dies : 
Now vast Eternity fills all her sight, 
She floats on the broad deep with infinite delight, — 
The seas forever calm, the skies forever bright. 



SELECTIONS IN POETRY. 177 



A DREAM OF HEAVEN. 

Lo ! the seal of Death is breaking, — 
Those who slept its sleep are waking, — 

Eden opes her portals fair ! 
Hark ! the harps of God are ringing, 
Hark ! the seraph's hymn is singing, 
And the living rills are flinging 

Music on immortal air ! 

There — no more at eve declining, — 
Suns without a cloud are shining 

O'er the land of life and love ; 
Heaven's own harvests woo the reaper ; 
Heaven's own dreams entrance the sleeper } 
Not a tear is left the weeper 

To profane one flower above. 

No frail lilies there are breathing, 
There no thorny rose is wreathing 

In the bowers of paradise ; — 
Where the founts of life are flowing, 
Flowers, unknown to time, are blowing, 
Mid superber verdure glowing 

Than is sunned by mortal skies. 

There the groves of God, that never 
Fade or fall, are green forever, 

Mirrored in the radiant tide ; 
There, along the sacred waters, 
Unprofaned by tears or slaughters, 
Wander earth's immortal daughters, 

Each a pure immortal's bride. 

There no sigh of memory swelleth ; 
There no tear of misery welleth ; 

Hearts will bleed or break no more : 
Past is all the cold world's scorning, 
16 



178 THE christian's triumph : 

Gone the night, and broke the morning, 
With seraphic day adorning 

Life's glad waves and golden shore. 

O ! on that bright shore to wander, 
Trace those radiant waves' meander, 

All we loved and lost to see, — 
Is this hope, so pure, so splendid, 
Vainly with our being blended ? 
No ! with Time ye are not ended, 



Visions of Eternity 



DIRGE OF DEATH. 



ANGEL OF DEPARTURE. 



Shrink not, O Human Spirit, 
The Everlasting Arm is strong to save ! 
Look up — look up, frail Nature f put thy trust 
In Him, who went down mourning to the dust, 
And overcame the grave ! 

CHORUS OF MINISTERING SPIRITS. 

'T is nearly done ! 
Life's work is nearly done ; 
Watching and weariness and strife ! 
One little struggle more, 
One pang, and it is o'er, 
Then farewell, life ! 

Farewell, farewell, farewell ! 
Kind friends, 't is nearly past ; 
Come, come and look your last ! 
Sweet children, gather near, 
And that last blessing hear, — 
See how he loved you, who departeth now ! 
And, with thy trembling steps and pallid brow, 
O most beloved one, 



SELECTIONS IN POETRY. 179 

Whose breast he leaned upon, 
Come, faithful unto death, 
And take his latest breath ! 

Farewell — farewell — farewell ! 

ANGEL OF DEPARTURE. 

Hail, disenthralled Spirit ! 

Thou that the wine-press of the field hast trod ! 
On, blest Immortal, on, through boundless space, 
And stand with thy Redeemer face to face, 

And bow before thy God ! 

CHORUS OF MINISTERING SPIRITS. 

5 T is done — 5 t is done ! 
Life's weary work is done ! 
Now the glad spirit leaves the clay, 
And treads, with winged ease, 
The bright acclivities 
Of Heaven's crystaline way ! 

Joy to thee, Blessed One ! 
Lift up, lift up thine eyes ! 
Yonder is Paradise ! 
And this fair shining band 
Are spirits of thy land $ 
And these, that throng to meet thee, are thy kin, 
Who have awaited thee, redeemed from sin ! 
Bright Spirit, thou art blest ; 
This city's name is Rest ; 
Here sin and sorrow cease, 
And thou hast won its peace ; 

Joy to thee, Blessed One f 



180 THE CHRISTIAN'S TRIUMPH 



CHRISTIAN WARFARE. 

Soldier, go — but not to claim 

Mouldering spoils of earth-born treasure 
Not to build a vaunting name, 

Not to dwell in tents of pleasure ; 
Dream not that the way is smooth ; 

Hope not that the thorns are roses ; 
Turn no wishful eye of youth, 

Where the sunny beam reposes ; 
Thou hast sterner work to do, 
Hosts to cut thy passage through : 
Close behind thee gulfs are burning ; 
Forward ! — there is no returning. 

Soldier, rest — but not for thee 

Spreads the world her downy pillow ; 
On the rock thy couch must be, 

While around thee chafes the billow : 
Thine must be a watchful sleep, 

Wearier than another's waking ; 
Such a charge as thou dost keep 

Brooks no moment of forsaking ; 
Sleep, as on the battle-field, 
Girded — grasping sword and shield ; 
Those, thou canst not name nor number, 
Steal upon thy broken slumber. 

Soldier, rise — the war is done ; 

Lo ! the hosts of hell are flying. 
'T was thy Lord the battle won ; 

Jesus vanquished them by dying. 
Pass the stream — before thee lies 

All the conquered land of glory ; 
Hark ! what songs of rapture rise ! 

These proclaim the victor's story. 
Soldier, lay thy weapons down, 
Quit the sword, and take the crown ; 



SELECTIONS IN POETRY. 181 

Triumph ! all thy foes are banished, 
Death is slain, and earth has vanished. 



THE ADVANCING CHRISTIAN AND HIS 
TRIUMPH. 

Go, traveller f still onward go, 

And if the scene be fair, 
If mountains shade, and waters flow, 

And woods and fields be there, 
Thou must not rest among the flowers, 
Nor linger in the fairy bowers. 

Go, traveler ! and if the sky 

Be stormy, wild and drear, 
And torrents fall, and lightnings fly, 

And thunders fright thine ear ; 
Fly not to hide thy trembling form, 
Where caverns deep shut out the storm. 

And while amid the desert land 
Thou tread'st the unknown way, 

Fear not the red, the scorching sand, 
Nor the hot noon-tide ray ; 

The God of Israel guides thee right, 

With cloud by day, with fire by~n.ight. 

Besides the blue horizon's verge, 

A glorious city stands, 
Before it spreads a swelling surge, 

Around it, angel bands ; 
Faith, with her glass of softest light, 
Displays it to thy wondering sight. 

Poor, weary traveller ! thy home 

Within that city lies ; 
When foes of savage nations come, 

Think on that glorious prize ; 
16* 



182 the christian's triumph: 

Then fire thy heart and nerve thy hand, 
And join thee with Immanuel's band. 

Thou canst not pass along in peace ; 

On, on to battle press ! 
Their hosts shall fall, their warfare cease, 

In utter helplessness. 
The God of armies bends thy bow, 
Directs thy sword, and quells thy foe. 

A combat comes — severer still, — 

Thy dearest earthly friend 
May turn away from Z ion's hill, 

And back his footsteps bend ; 
Thou must from that companion part, 
Regardless of thy bleeding heart. 

His flowery path thou must not tread. 
The mountain pass is thine ; 

Dark are the rocks that shade thy head, 
Yet trees around them twine ; 

And many a bright Oasis stands 

To cheer thee in those desert lands. 

Soon shalt thou come to Jordan's side, 

And hear its billows chafe ; 
Dread not the darkly rolling tide, 

Poor traveller ! thou art safe ; 
One parting pang, one struggle more, 
And thou art on the heavenly shore. 

What glittering sights are these around ! 

What music meets thine ear ! 
And who is He with glory crowned ? 

Here, ransomed sinner, here 
Forever bow, forever praise. 
Through bright, eternal, blissful days ! 



SELECTIONS IN POETRY. 183 



VANITY OF LIFE. 

What is life ? — a rapid stream, 
Rolling onward to the ocean. 

What is life ? — a troubled dream, 
Full of incident and motion. 

What is life ? — the arrow's flight, 
That mocks the keenest gazer's eye. 

What is life ?— a gleam of light, 
Darting through a stormy sky. 

What is life ? — a varied tale, 
Deeply moving, quickly told. 

What is life ? — a vision pale, 
Vanishing while we behold. 

What is life ? — a smoke, a vapor, 
Swiftly mingling with the air. 

What is life ? — a dying taper, 

The spark that glows to disappear. 

What is life ? — a flower that blows, 
Nipped by the frost, and quickly dead. 

What is life ? — the full-blown rose, 
That's scorched at noon and withered. 

Such is life, — a breath, a span, 
A moment quickly gone from thee. 

What is death ? — O ! mortal man ! 
Thy entrance on eternity. 



184 the christian's triumph: 



LIFE, DEATH, AND ETERNITY. 

A shadow moving by one's side, 

That would a substance seem, 
That is, yet is not, — though descried — 

Like skies beneath the stream : 
A tree that's ever in the bloom, 

Whose fruit is never ripe ; 
A wish for joys that never come, — 

Such are the hopes of Life. 

A dark, inevitable night ; 

A blank that will remain ; 
A waiting for the morning light, 

When waiting is in vain ; 
A gulf where pathway never led 

To show the depth beneath ; 
A thing we know not, yet we dread, — 

That dreaded thing is Death. 

The vaulted void of purple sky, 

That every where extends, 
That stretches from the dazzled eye, 

In space that never ends ; 
A morning, whose uprisen sun 

No setting e'er shall see ; 
A day that comes without a noon, — 

Such is Eternity. 



'THIS IS NOT OUR REST. 

Earth, thou art rich in varied scenes, 

All beautiful and bright, 
Which but to view our bosoms thrill 

With strange yet sweet delight ; 



SELECTIONS IN POETRY. 185 

But while we gaze, their beauties fade, 

And with a sigh represt, 
Our hearts respond the sacred truth, 

c This earth is not our rest. 3 

Look on the rainbow's brilliant arch, 

Spann'd o'er the vault of blue, 
Passing ere yet the ravished eye 

Has traced each glowing hue, — 
Say, does the gorgeous bow awake 

No sadness in thy breast ? 
So vanish earthly pleasures all — 

Oh ! 6 this is not our rest.' 

And when the midnight sky is gem'd 

With many a sparkling star, 
How pants the spirit to explore 

Each shining world afar ! 
How sink we from the fancied height 

Dejected and oppressed, 
Joined to this changeful world once more, 

c This transitory rest.' 

They too, our lovely and beloved, 

In whom we centre all 
Our joys and hopes, for whom we hear 

This weary earthly thrall. 
Oh where are they, in whose sweet smiles 

Our hearts were once so bless'd ? 
Gone ! — and in hopelessness we feel 

c This cannot be our rest.' 

Oh ! is there not a purer clime, 

Where nought shall fade away, 
Where the freed soul shall rise and soar 

Above each stellar ray ; 
Where friends with friends shall meet again 

In raptures unrepressed ? 
Then welcome earthly grief and pain— 

6 There is a brighter rest ' 



186 



THE CHRISTIAN'S TRIUMPH: 



CHRISTIAN HOPE. 

There is a star whose gentle ray, 
Forever shines serenely bright, 
And beams upon the Christian's way 
To bless him with its holy light. 
From the eternal throne it gleams, 
And sheds on man its radiant beams. 

When on life's stormy sea we ride, 
When all is dark, and all is drear, 
When fearful swells the foaming tide, 
Oh then its blessed rays appear, 
And gently shed the light of love. 
And lift the tearful eye above ! 

'Tis Christian Hope, the sweetest star 
That lights the pilgrim's onward way, 
And points to glorious joys afar, 
The joys of everlasting day. 
It dissipates the gathering gloom 
That frowns around the opening tomb. 

O give me this in every hour 
Of deep, desponding, chilling fear y 
O let me feel its heavenly power, 
The weariness of wo to cheer 3 
Then earth's delusive dreams depart, 
And Christian Hope sustains the heart. 

Far better is this light divine, 
This sure and steadfast hope in heaven, 
Than honors which deceitful shine, 
By earthly fame or glory given. 
Though winds arise, and billows roll, 
Hope is the anchor of the soul ! 



SELECTIONS IN POETRY. 187 



THE REDEEMER LIVETH. 

I know that my Redeemer lives ! 
What joy this blest assurance gives ! 
He lives ! he lives ! who once was slain ! 
He lives ! for evermore to reign ! 

He lives ! he ever reigns above ! 
He lives to bless us with his love I 
He lives our longing souls to feed ; 
He lives to help in time of need. 

He lives a mansion to prepare : 
He lives to guide us safely there : 
Be this our theme of joyous faith, 
He lives, and we shall conquer death. 



THE HEAVENLY REST. 

There is an hour of peaceful rest, 
To mourning wanderers given ; 
There is a joy for souls distressed, 
A balm for every wounded breast— 
5 Tis found above — in heaven. 

There is a soft, a downy bed, 

'Tis fair as breath of even, 
A couch for weary mortals spread. 
Where they may rest the aching head. 

And find repose, in heaven ! 

There is a home for weary souls, 

By sin and sorrow driven ; 
When tossed on life's tempestuous shoals, 
Where storms arise, and ocean rolls, 

And all is drear but heaven ! 



188 THE christian's triumph : 

There faith lifts up her cheerful eye 

To brighter prospects given ; 
And views the tempest passing by. 
The evening shadows quickly fly, 
And all serene in heaven ! 

There fragrant flowers immortal bloom 3 

And joys supreme are given : 
There rays divine disperse the gloom : 
Beyond the confines of the tomb, 
Appears the daw^n of heaven. 



HERE AND THERE. 

Here, bliss is short, imperfect, insecure ; 

But total, absolute, and perfect there. 

Here, time's a moment, short our happiest state ; 

There, infinite duration is our date. 

Here, Satan tempts, and troubles e'en the best ; 

There Satan's power extends not to the blest. 

In a weak simple body, here I dwell ; 

But there I drop this frail and sickly shell. 

Here, my best thoughts are stained with guilt and fear, 

But love and pardon shall be perfect there. 

Here, my best duties are defiled with sin ; 

There, all is ease without and peace within. 
Here, feeble faith supplies my only light ; 

There, faith and hope are swallowed up in sight. 
Here, love of self my fairest works destroys ; 

There, love of God shall perfect all my joys. 

Here things, as in a glass, are darkly shown ; 

There, I shall know as clearly as I'm known. 

Frail are the fairest flowers which bloom below ; 

There, freshest palms on roots immortal grow. 

Here, wants and cares perplex my anxious mind ; 

But spirits there a ealm fruition find. 



SELECTIONS IN POETRY. 189 

Here, disappointments my best schemes destroy ; 

Inhere, those that sowed in tears shall reap in joy. 

Here, vanity is stamped on all below ; 

Perfection, there, on every good shall grow. 

Here, my fond heart is fastened on some friend 5 

Whose kindness may, whose life must, have an end ; 

But there, no failure can I ever prove, — 

God cannot disappoint, for God is love. 

Here, Christ for sinners suffered, groaned, and bled ; 

But there, he reigns the great triumphant Head, 

iiZer£,mocked and scourged, he wore a crown of thorns; 

A crown of glory there his brow adorns. 

Here, error clouds the will, and dims the sight ; 

There, all is knowledge, purity, and light. 

Here, so imperfect is this mortal state, 

If blest myself, I mourn some other's fate — 

At every human wo I here repine ; 

The joy of every saint shall there be mine. 

Here, if I lean, the world shall pierce my heart \ 

But there, that broken reed and I shall part. 

Here, on no promised good can I depend ; 

But there, the Rock of ages is nw friend. 

Here, if some sudden joy delight inspire, 

The dread to lose it damps the rising fire ; 

But there, whatever good the soul employ, 

The thought, that 'tis eternal, crowns the joy I 



THE MARCH AND END OF LIFE. 

We are hastening on— we are hastening on, 
To the sleep of the years that are vanished and gone, 
To the voiceless chambers that lie beneath — 
To the silent halls of darkness and death ! 
Like the instant flashing, — the fitful light, 
Of the passing meteors in their flight ; 
Like the sunset hues of the summer's eve, 
Like the forms that in fancy's loom we weave, 
17 



190 



THE CHRISTIAN'S TRIUMPH 



Like the flowers that blush at the opening day. 
We are blushing, and blooming, and fading away. 
Through life's chequered mazes of joy and wo, 
Through the grief and the gloom of this vale below, 
With the fair, and the brave, and the proud, and the 

just, 
We are hastening to dust ! we are hastening to dust ! 

Ye plumed band of the strong and the brave, 
With your burnished swords, and the plumes that 

wave ! 
With your banners that stream on the breezes un- 
furled, 
And your shouts that frighten the trembling world ; 
With your battles that burst like a flaming flood, 
And pour out their gathered tides of blood ; 
With your red cannon's wrath and war, that make 
The mountains, the valleys, the oceans quake ; 
With your bared arm, and uplifted lance, 
And your blackened brow, and your fearful glance, 
'Midst the sabre's stroke, and the dagger's thrust, 
Ye are hastening to dust ! ye are hastening to dust ! 

Ye lovely train of the humble and meek, 
Who wipe the tears from the aged cheek ; 
Whose voice doth the gathering cares beguile, 
And maketh the hearts of the sad to smile 5 
With your tears, that stream o'er the chilling bier 
Of the pious, that dwell no longer here ; 
With your smiles that bind up the broken in heart, 
And pour in a balm on the poisoned dart ; 
With your prayers that rise to the throne above, 
And bring down the blessings of peace and love ; 
With the fair, and the brave, and the proud and the 

just, 
Ye are hastening to dust ! ye are hastening to dust ! 



SELECTIONS IN POETRY. 191 



CONSOLATION. 

Think, O ye, who fondly languish, 

O'er the grave of those you love, 
While your bosoms throb with anguish, 

They are warbling hymns above : 
While your silent steps are straying, 

Lonely, through night's deepening shade, 
Glory's brightest beams are playing 

Round the happy Christian's head. 

There the sun's inferior lustre 

Never sheds a feeble ray ; 
There no envious shadows cluster, 

Blotting out the cheerful day ; 
Night, the face of nature veiling, 

Rears her sable throne no more, 
'Mid those spirits pure, inhaling 

Life from him whom they adore. 

Light and peace at once deriving 

From the hand of God most high, 
In his glorious presence living, 

They shall never, never die ! 
Endless pleasure, pain excluding, 

Sickness there no more can come ; 
There no fear of wo intruding 

Sheds o'er heaven a moment's gloom. 

From their eyes celestial, swelling 

Drops of sorrow ne'er shall roll ; 
God himself has fixed his dwelling 

In the temple of the soul ; 
Cease then, mourner, cease to languish, 

O'er the grave of those you love ; 
Pain and death, and night, and anguish, 

Enter not the world above. 



in 



THE CHRISTIAN'S TRIUMPH 



HOLY DYING. 

Calm is the parting hour, 

When death with sovereign power 

Throws o'er the righteous southis heavy chain ; 
Nor doubt, nor dread attend, 
While round him loved ones bend ; 

But peace, celestial, mocks the body's pain. 

He sees the links of earth 

Part ; and his final birth 
To perfect holiness, with raptured eye : 

Behind, a vale of tears 

In cloud and shade appears ; 
Before, the heaven-bright fields of promise lie. 

His friends hang round and weep, 

While, like an infant's sleep, 
The chilling lethargy of death steals on ; 

And o'er his eye the glaze 

Falls, and the spirit's blaze 
Flashes for once, and all of earth is done. 

How silent, like the breath 

Of morning, was that death ! 
No agony, nor torturing thought was there : 

And what a holy smile 

Plays round those lips the while ! 
And how, like heaven's own arch, that brow is fair ! 

O ! may my footsteps tread 

The path, by virtue led, 
And God's own day-star, till I sink in dust ! 

And when I lay me down 

To sleep, O ! may the crown 
Shine on my eye, that circles round the just ! 



SELECTIONS IN POETRY. 193 

PARTING WORDS. 

4 And he said, Let me go, for the day breaketh.' — Gen. xxii. 26. 

c Let me go/ the day is breaking, 
Dear companions, ( let me go ;' 

We have spent a night of waking 
In the wilderness below — 

Upward now I bend my way ; 

Part me here at break of day. 

c Let me go,' I may not tarry, 
Wrestling thus with doubts and fears : 

Angels wait, my soul to carry 

Where my kindred Lord appears ; 

Friends and kindred, weep not so — 

If you love me, 'let me go.' 

We have travelled long together, 
Hand in hand, and heart in heart, 

Both through fair and stormy weather, 
And 'tis hard, 'tis hard to part ; 

While I sigh f farewell' to you, 

Answer, one and all, c adieu.' 

'Tis not darkness gathering round me, 
Which withdraws me from your sight ; 

Walls of flesh no more can bound me, 
But, translated into light, 

Like the lark, on mounting wing, 

Though unseen, you hear me sing. 

Heaven's broad day hath o'er me broken, 
Far beyond earth's span of sky ; 

Am I dead ? Nay by this token, 
Know that I have ceased to die ; 

Would you solve the mystery, 

Come up hither, come and see. 
17* 



194 



THE CHRISTIAN'S TRIUMPH! 



EDEN OF LOVE. 

How sweet to reflect on the joys that await us, 

In yon blissful region, the haven of rest ! 
Where glorified spirits with welcome shall greet us, 

And lead us to mansions prepared for the blest ! 
Encircled with light, and with glory enshrouded, 
Our happiness perfect, our mind's sky unclouded, 
We'll bathe in the ocean of pleasure unbounded, 
And range with delight through the Eden of Love. 

While legions angelic, with harps tuned celestial, 

Harmoniously join in the Concert of praise, 
The saints,as as they come from the regions terrestrial, 

In loud hallelujahs their voices will raise. 
Then songs to the Lamb shall re-echo through heaven, 
Our souls will respond, To Immanuel be given, 
All glory, all honor, all might and dominion, 

Who brought us through grace to the Eden of Love ! 

Then hail, blessed state, hail, ye seraphs of glory, 

Ye angels of light, we'll soon meet you above, 
And join your full choir in rehearsing the story, 

Salvation from sorrow through ransoming love ! 
Though prisoned in earth, yet by anticipation, 
Already our souls feel a sweet prelibation 
Of joys that await us, the joys of salvation, 
Reserved for mankind in the Eden of Love ! 



THE BELIEVER'S TRIUMPH 
DEATH. 



IN 



Deathless principle, arise, 
Soar, thou native of the skies, 
Pearl of price, by Jesus bought, 
To his glorious likeness wrought, 



SELECTIONS IN POETRY* 195 

Go to shine before his throne, 
Deck his mediatorial crown ; 
Go, his triumphs to adorn ; 
Made for God, to God return. 

Lo, he beckons from on high ! 
Fearless to his presence fly : 
Thine the merit of his blood ; 
Thine the righteousness of God. 

Is thy earthly house distressed ? 
Willing to retain her guest ? 
'T is not thou, but she, must die ; 
Fly, celestial tenant, fly. 

Burst thy shackles, drop thy clay, 
Sweetly breathe thyself away : 
Singing, to thy crown remove, 
Swift of wing, and fired with love. 

Shudder not to pass the stream : 
Venture all thy care on him — 
Him, whose dying love and power 
Stilled its tossing, hushed its roar. 

Safe as the expanded wave, 
Gentle as the summer's eve ; 
Not one object of his care 
Ever suffered shipwreck there. 

See the haven full in view ! 
Love divine shall bear thee through ; 
Trust to that propitious gale, 
Weigh thy anchor, spread thy sail. 

Saints in glory perfect made 

Wait thy passage through the shade ; 

Ardent for thy coming o'er 

See, they throng the blissful shore ! 

Swiftly to their wish be given, 

Kindle higher joy in heaven. 



196 THE christian's triumph : 

Such the prospects that arise 
To the dying Christian's eyes ! 
Such the glorious vista, Faith 
Opens through the shades of death. 



A PLACE OF REST. 

Weep not ! thou heaven-ward Pilgrim, here, upon 

whose changeful way 
The gloom of many a care is thrown, where'er thy 

feet may stray ; 
Within whose heart some tender pulse must echo 

unto pain, 
When tried by this inconstant world, whose brightest 

dreams are vain ; 
Weep not ! though o'er the living glow of pleasure's 

gorgeous wreath, 
Fate's swift and eddying whirlwinds sweep the stain- 
ing cloud of death ; 
For endless raptures will be thine in mansions of the 

blest, 
Where the wicked cease from troubling, and the 

weary are at rest. 

Thou must bend unto the Chastener here, and see 
the deeply loved. 

The pure and beautiful of earth, by early death re- 
moved ; — 

Thou must feel the oppressive thraldom of thy pri- 
son-house of clay, 

Till thy fetters are all broken, and thy spirit soars 
away ; 

Thou must mark on many a blighted cheek the au- 
tumnal mildews cling. 

Thou must bow beneath Time's shadowy frown when 
snows are on his wing, 



SELECTIONS IN POETRY. 197 

Till the bright and golden streets of Heaven are by 

thy feet impressed — 
Where the wicked cease from troubling, and the 

weary are at rest 

How many flowers will rise and bloom, their flood of 

sweets to pour 
Across the mazes of thy way, that earth may not re- 
store ! 
How many fond eyes full of love will in the grave be 

hid ! 
How will the cold, funereal pall lie on each folded lid ! 
Thou must pile the vale's remorseless clod upon each 

pallid brow, 
Thou wilt list the chant of winds at eve, in the dark 

cypress bough — 
Till, with a pale and deluged cheek, and with a 

yearning breast, 
Thou wilt long for pinions of a dove, to soar and be 

at rest ! 

Yet, it is but for a moment, and thy trials all are past ! 
And then — upon the empyreal air, thy spirit- wings are 

cast ; 
Then the bonds of earth will sunder ; and thine ear 

will drink the song, 
Which swells ambrosial pastures green and crystal 

waves along ; 
Thou wilt join the lost and lovely, that have gone 

before to God, 
In a glad, < continual city, 5 by the earth's redeemed 

ones trod ; 
Where each angel's plumes are folded o'er a peace- 
ful brow and breast — 
Where the wicked cease from troubling, and the 

weary are at rest. 



198 THE christian's triumph 



HEAVEN. 

The earth, all light and loveliness, in summer's gold- 
en hours, 

Smiles, in her bridal vesture clad, and crowned with 
festal flowers, 

So radiantly beautiful, so like to heaven above, 

We scarce can deem more fair that world of perfect 
bliss and love. 

Is this a shadow faint and dim, of that which is to 

come ? 
What shall the unveiled glories be, of our celestial 

home, 
Where waves the glorious tree of life, where streams 

of bliss gush free, 
And all is glowing in the light of immortality ! 

To see again the home of youth, when weary years 
have passed, 

Serenely bright, as when we turned and looked upon 
it last ; 

To hear the voice of love, to meet the rapturous em- 
brace, 

To gaze through tears of gladness, on each dear 
familiar face — 



O ! this indeed is joy, though here, we meet again to 
part ! 

But what transporting bliss awaits the pure and faith- 
ful heart, 

Where it shall find the loved and lost, those who have 
gone before, 

Where every tear is wiped away, where partings 
come no more ! 



SELECTIONS IN POETRY. 199 

When on Devotion's seraph wings, the spirit soars 

above, 
And feels thy presence, Father ! Friend ! God of 

eternal love ! 
Joys of the Earth ! ye fade away before that living 

r ay, 
Which gives to the rapt soul a glimpse of pure and 

perfect day — 

A gleam of heaven's own light — though now its 

brightness scarce appears, 
Through the dim shadows, which are spread around 

this vale of tears ; 
But thine unclouded smile, O God ! fills that all 

glorious place, 
Where we shall know as we are known, and see thee 
face to face. 



THE DYING CHRISTIAN'S FAREWELL. 

Farewell, earth ! — your bright adorning. 

All your lovely scenes, adieu ; 
Farewell, earth ! — heaven's radiant morning 

Meets my soul's enraptured view. 
Farewell, all those pleasant places, 

Where my youthful footsteps roved ; 
All those dear familiar faces, — 

Friends with pure affections loved. 

Farewell, earth ! — my father ! mother ! 

You who have my guardians been ; 
Farewell, earth ! — my sister ! brother ! 

Cleanse, O God ! my heart from sin. 
Farewell, all my young companions ! 

You who have my friendship known : 
Now my spirit plumes her pinions — 

Now I trust in God alone ! 



200 the christian's triumph: 

Farewell, earth ! — it does not grieve me, 

Thus to leave these joys behind ; 
Joys most dear — but heaven will give me, 

Nobler pleasures of the Mind. 
There the song of ransom chanting, 

I God's mysteries shall learn ; 
Nought repining — nothing wanting — 

Near the throne a seraph burn. 

Farewell, earth ! — again I give you 

All a long and last farewell ! 
Weep not her who now must leave you, 

She ascends in heaven to dwell. 
Love with an increased affection, 

All below and all above ; 
God will sanctify affliction ; 

God is mercy — God is love 1 

Now the ties of earth are riven, 

Jesus, fold me to thy breast ! 
Feed me with the c bread of heaven,' 

Number me among the blest ! 
Oh ! my trusting spirit's longing 

To behold its future home ; 
Saints and angels round me thronging ; 

Come, dear Jesus, quickly come ! 






THE FUTURE JOY. 

Tho' travelling thro' a wilderness, 
Where duty's call divides us, — 

Tho' many a wintry storm distress, 
The star of hope shall guide us. 

And this shall cheer the lonely way, 
And gild the gloom of sorrow ; 

And, thro' the shades of parting day. 
Reveal a brighter morrow. 



SELECTIONS IN POETRY. 201 

E'en should this star be clouded here. 
And should we meet — ah ! never, 

The transient joys of life to share, — 
'Twill not be dimmed for ever. 

No ! we shall meet, tho' parted here, 

To part again, — oh, never ! 
But with our blessed Savior there, 

To live in joy for ever. 



HOME OF THE SOUL. 

This world and its glory, and all we hold dear, 
Though shining in beauty, must soon disappear ; 
A moment they glitter, then fade to the eye, 
Like meteors of night that dash over the sky. 

Home, home, sweet, sweet home ! 
There's nothing that fades in the home of the soul ! 

Though pleasure's rich cluster may temptingly glow. 
In the frost of the grave no flowers shall grow ; 
And homes that we loved, deserted become. 
And fond ones we cherish, shall sleep in the tomb. 

Home, home, sweet, sweet home ! 
No parting is known in the home of the soul ! 

Then give me a home far away in the skies, 
Where hope never withers, where love never dies ! 
The home of the Christian, where pilgrims are blest. 
And th' exiles of earth shall be ever at rest. 

Home ! home ! sweet, sweet home ! 
The bosom of God is the home of the soul ! 
18 



202 the christian's triumph. 



THE RANSOMED SPIRIT. 

All hail, ye hosts of seraphs bright, 

I come to join your symphony, 
Forever here to take delight 

In your melodious company. 
My sufferings and my toils are o'er, 
And now I've reach'd the peaceful shore, 
And floods of light begin to roll, 
And burst upon my ravished soul. 
O sound his praise, ye heav'nly choir, 
His glories set the soul on fire ! 

Now I behold my Priest and King, 

With grateful admiration, 
His ways, his works, his name I'll sing 

In flaming adoration — 
His everlasting glories shine, 
Diffusing light and joy divine, 
While all upon that happy shore, 
Shall reign with him forevermore. 

sound his praise, ye heavenly choir. 
His glories set the soul on fire ! 

Thro 5 boundless fields of endless light, 
My mind is left to ponder, 

1 sail through seas of glory bright, — 

O glorious seas of wonder ! 
The holy saints his love proclaim, 
Angelic notes in highest strains, 
And loud hosannas to his name, 
Are ringing o'er the blissful plains. 
O sound his praise, ye heavenly choir, 
His glories set the soul on fire ! 



SELECTIONS IN POETRY. 203 



I WOULD NOT LIVE ALWAY. 

I would not live alway : I ask not to stay 
Where storm after storm rises dark o'er the way ; 
The few lurid mornings that dawn on us here 
Are enough for life's woes, full enough for its cheer. 

I would not live alway, thus fettered by sin ; 
Temptation without, and corruption within ; 
E'en the rapture of pardon is mingled with fears, 
And the cup of thanksgiving with penitent tears. 

Who, who would live alway away from his God, 
Away from yon heaven, that blissful abode ! 
Where the rivers of pleasure flow o'er the bright plains, 
And the noontide of glory eternally reigns ; 

Where the saints of all ages in harmony meet, 
Their Savior and brethren transported to greet ; 
While the anthems of rapture unceasingly roll, 
And the smile of the Lord is the life of the soul. 



JOY OF HEAVEN. 

High in yonder realms of light, 

Dwell the raptured saints above : 
Far beyond our feeble sight, 

Happy in Immanuel's love : 
Pilgrims in this vale of tears, 

Once they knew, like us below, 
Cheerful hopes, distressing fears, 

Light and shadow, joy and wo. 

Happy spirits ! ye are fled, 

Where no grief can entrance find ; 
Lulled to rest the aching head, 

Soothed the anguish of the mind. 



204 THE christian's triumph : 

Mid the chorus of the skies t 
Mid th 5 angelic lyres above, 

Hark their songs melodious rise, 
Songs of praise to saving love. 

All is tranquil and serene, 

Calm and undisturbed repose : 
There no cloud can intervene, 

There no angry tempest blows. 
Every tear is wiped away, 

Sighs no more shall heave the breast ; 
Night is lost in endless day, 

Sorrow, in eternal rest. 



DEATH. 

How blessed and serene 
Seems her releasing from this world of fears ! 

It is a holy scene, 
Too holy far to be gazed on through tears. 

The sunlight streaming in, 
The solemn music filling all the air, 

And the soul, freed from sin, 
Mingling with sweet sounds that are swelling there. 

Beauty and Death are meeting — 
For beautiful she is, though death stands by ; 

Mild is his kiss of greeting 
When the pure-hearted and the lovely die ! 

But the bright flush yet lingers, 
Although the spirit to its home hath fled, 

And the pressure of cold fingers 
Betrays not that the lovely one is dead. 



SELECTIONS IN POETRY. 205 

Thus softly would I break, 
The link that binds my spirit to this sphere, 

Thus calmly could I take 
My leave of Earth, with music breathing near. 

My early friends should be 
Thus with wet eyes my dying couch around, 

That I might latest see 
Earth's dearest things, and hear its sweetest sound. 

Let no one mourn for me, 
When on Death's pillow my frail limbs are lying, 

But rather joy to see 
That rest celestial waits upon the dying : 

That angel hymns are heard 
By the free spirit that is passing there. 

And that the whispered word 
Has called a soul in angel bliss to share. 



MORTALITY AND IMMORTALITY, 

What is this body ? fragile, frail, 

As vegetation's tenderest leaf, 
Transient as April's fitful gale. 

And as the flushing meteor brief. 
When long this miserable frame 

Has vanish'd from life's busy scene, 
This earth shall roll, that sun shall flame, 

As tho' this dust had never been. 

What is the soul ? Eternal Mind, 
Unlimited as thought's vast range ; 

By grovelling matter unconfin'd, 

The same while states and empires change. 

18* 



206 THE CHRISTIAN'S TRIUMPH I 

When suns have wan'd and worlds sublime 

Their final revolutions told, 
This soul shall triumph over time, 

As tho' such orbs had never roll'd. 



THE WORLD TO COME. 

If all our hopes and all our fears 

Were prisoned in life's narrow bound ; 
If, travellers through this vale of tears, 

We saw no better world beyond ; 
Oh ! what could check the rising sigh, 

What earthly thing could pleasure give ? 
Oh ! who could venture then to die — 

Or who could venture then to live ? 

Were life a dark and desert moor, 

Where mist and clouds eternal spread 
Their gloomy veil behind, before, 

And tempests thunder overhead ; 
Where not a sunbeam breaks the gloom, 

And not a floweret smiles beneath, 
Who could exist in such a tomb — 

Who dwell in darkness and in death ? 

And such were life without the ray 

Of our divine religion given ; 
'Tis this that makes our darkness day, 

'Tis this that makes our earth a heaven, 
Bright is the golden sun above, 

And beautiful the flowers that bloom, 
And all is joy, and all is love, 

Reflected from the world to come. 



SELECTIONS IN POETRY. 207 

THE BLESSED LAND. 

' The inhabitant shall not say, I am sick.' 

Not sick ! — Shall throbbing brows no more 

With nameless anguish start ? 
No more the ebbing life-blood pour 

Cold currents through the heart ? 
No tortured nerve with racking pain 

To sudden madness thrill ? 
Nor strive the powerless limbs in vain 

Their office to fulfil ? 
Is there no weak, nor palsied hand, 

Nor agonizing breast ? 
Where, Book of Mercy ! is that land 

Which thus thy page has blest ? 

Dwells there no sickness of the heart 

Within that favored bound ? 
No pleasure with its poisoned dart 

The unwary youth to wound ? 
No hope deferred, the soul to harm ! 

No joy on parting wing ? 
No love with fickle smile to charm, 

With false embrace to sting ? 
Oh glorious world ! — from ills of time, 

From fears and changes free, 
Why should We shrink to seek that clime, 

Though Death the passport be ? 



THE MANSION OF REST. 

Oh who that has gazed in the stillness of even, 
On the fast fading hues of the west, 

Has not seen afar off on the bosom of heaven, 
Some bright little mansion of rest ? 



208 THE christian's triumph : 

And wept, that the path to a region so fair, 
Should be shrouded by sadness and fears 5 
That the night winds of sorrow, misfortune and care, 
Should sweep o'er the wild rolling waves of despair, 
To darken this cold world of tears. 

Yet who, that has gazed, has not longed for the hour, 

When misfortune and sorrow shall cease ; 
And hope, like the rainbow, display through the 
shower. 

Her bright written promise of peace. 
And oh ! if that rainbow of promise shall shine 

On the last scene of life's chequer'd gloom ; 
May its blaze in the moment of parting be mine, 
I ask but one ray, from a source so divine, 

To light the dark vale of the tomb. 



THE DYING CHRISTIAN'S ADIEU. 

Now, adieu, ye scenes of gladness, 
Fields wherein I used to roam, 

But— without a fear of sadness, 
I can leave thee, oh my home. 

Jesus calls me, 

I am ready— Lord I come. 

What though darkness, pain, and sorrow, 
Consecrate my early doom ! 

What though dying moments borrow 
Fearful shadows from the tomb — 

Light immortal 

Soon shall dissipate the gloom. 

See ! unnumber'd angels flinging 

Golden crowns before his throne — 

Hark ! the ransomed spirits singing 
Notes to mortal ears unknown. 

Thou art worthy, 

Jesus — Savior — thou alone. 



SELECTIONS IN POETRY- 209 

Lingering bonds of nature, sever ; 

Oh for pinions like a dove, 
Heavenly wings, to soar forever, 

With angelic hosts above. 
Singing glory, 

Glory — to redeeming love 



PASSING THOUGHTS. 

The world has many a sparkling scene, 

With the spirit of gladness rife ; 
And bright and clear is their sunny glow 

In the cloudless morn of life ; — 
But years creep on with a stealthy pace \ 

Youth's vigor soon is past, 
And 'the thousand ills' still hovering near. 

Will stoop on their prey at last. 

There are hopes bedeck'd in rainbow dyes, 

Come over the soul of youth : 
And the heart leaps up as it wildly hails 

Their sun-lit garb of truth : 
But hopes are vain and shadowy dreams, 

Gay fancies of the mind, 
That fleet as an ocean pageant glide, 

And leave no trace behind. 

There are flowery wreaths, by angel hands, 

Entwined round our youthful brow ; 
And while mirth and joy are soaring high, 

They shine with a gilded glow ; — 
But the fountain of mirth will cease to flow, 

When the heart breathes forth a sigh ; 
And the flowers which bloom in summer's sun, 

In autumn will wither and die. 



210 THE CHRISTIAN'S TRIUMPH: 

There are friends whose smiles are soft and bland, 

When the sky of life is clear, 
Who would kindly soothe the grief-worn heart, 

And wipe the falling tear : — 
But clouds come over the fairest sky, 

And storms will madly rave ; 
And the only changeless friend we find, 

Is the cold and dreamless grave. 

But we read of a home in yon blue sphere, 

When the turmoils of life are o'er, 
Where the chilling blasts that assail us here 

Shall darken the soul no more : 
They say 'tis a clime of untold joys, 

In fadeless splendor drest, 
Where the stricken heart shall end its woes, 

And the weary be at rest. 

Then mourn not, ye whose time-worn barks 

On the world's cold wave are cast ; 
Tho' the winds are out, and the storm beats hard, 

You'll reach the haven at last. 
O 'tis balm to the lone and desolate one, 

By dark affliction riven ; 
To know when the ocean of life is passed, 

He will find a home in heaven. 



TRIUMPH OF LIFE AND JOY. 

*And there shall be no more death, neither sorrow nor crying, 
neither shall there be any more pain j for the former things are pass- 
ed away.' Rev. xxi. 4. 

Glory to God ! He sendeth peace ; 
His will be done, who chasteneth ; 
Glory to God ! He gives release 
From wo and pain and tears— -in death ; 



SELECTIONS IN POETRY. 211 

Praise to his name ! His voice shall call 
The silent sleepers from their rest, 
And loose them from death's iron thrall, 
To taste the freedom of the blest. 

Thou of the dimmed and filmy eye 
Who fear'st to tread the shadowy vale, 
God giveth thee the victory ! 
Doubt shall no more thy heart assail. 
There shall be no more death nor grave, 
Nor trembling by that narrow sea ; 
But bathing in th' eternal wave, 
Shall wash thy doubts and fears away. 

Thou child of sorrow, rudely borne 
By tempests o'er life's troubled wave, 
Thine hour of doom no longer mourn, 
There's quiet for thee in the grave ; 
There's bliss beyond ; for He shall turn 
Thy grief to everlasting joy ; 
Before thee shall his brightness burn, 
And songs of praise thy tongue employ. 

Poor mortal worm that writhest now 
In soothless agony of pain, 
Before thy God, thy Father bow, 
He giveth peace and joy again : 
Soon shalt thou reach that realm of rest, 
Where airs of healing incense breathe, 
And find that balm in Jesus' breast 
So vainly sought on earth beneath. 

In that bright realm of endless bliss 
God's living glory shines and cheers ; 
And angel lips shall gently kiss 
Away the humble mourner's tears : 
There everlasting gladness reigns, 
And high harmonious anthems roll, 
Outpouring in seraphic strains 
Praise to the One, the central Soul. 



212 THE CHRISTIAN'S TRIUMPH 



DEATH OF FRIENDS. 

Friend after friend departs ; 

Who hath not lost a friend ? 
There is no union here of hearts, 

That finds not here an end. 
Were this frail world our only rest. 
Living or or dying, none were blest. 

Beyond the flight of time, 

Beyond this vale of death, 
There surely is some blessed clime, 

Where life is not a breath, 
Nor life's affections but a fire 
Whose sparks fly upward to expire. 

There is a world above, 

Where parting is unknown, — 
A whole eternity of love 

And blessedness alone ; 
And faith beholds the dying here, 
Translated to that happier sphere. 

Thus, star by star declines 

Till all are passed away, 
As morning high arid higher shines 

To pure and perfect day. 
Nor sink those stars in empty night — 
They hide themselves in heaven's own light. 



SELECTIONS IN POETRY. 213 



SUPPORT IN DEATH. 

When the vale of death appears, 
Faint and cold this mortal clay, 
O my Father, soothe my fears, 
Light me through the darksome way ; 

Break the shadows, 
Usher in eternal day. 

Starting from this dying state, 
Upward bid my soul aspire ; 
Open thou the crystal gate, 
To thy praise attune my lyre ; 

Dwell forever, 
Dwell on each immortal wire. 

From the sparkling turrets there 
Oft I'll trace my pilgrim way, 
Often bless thy guardian care, 
Fire by night and cloud by day ; 

While my triumphs 
At my Leader's feet I lay. 



DEATH GOD'S MESSENGER. 

It is the Lord our Savior's hand 
Weakens our strength amid the race ; 
Disease and death, at his command, 
Arrest us, and cut short our days. 

Spare us, Lord, aloud we pray, 
Nor let our sun go down at noon ; 
Thy years are one eternal day, 
And must thy children die so soon ? 
19 J 



214 the christian's triumph : 

Yet, in the midst of death and grief. 
This thought our sorrow shall assuage. 
c Our Father and our Savior live ; 
Christ is the same through every age. 3 

The starry curtains of the sky, 
Like garments, shall be laid aside ; 
But still thy throne stands firm and high, 
Thy church forever must abide. 

Before thy face thy church shall live, 
And on thy throne thy children reign ; 
This dying world shall they survive, 
And all the dead be raised again. 



DEATH AND IMMORTALITY. 

God unseen — but not unknown ! 
Thine eye is ever fixed on me ; 

1 dwell beneath thy secret throne, 
Encompassed by thy deity. 

The moment comes when strength must fail, 
When, — health and hope and comfort flown, — 
I must go down into the vale 
And shade of death, with thee alone : 

Alone with thee ; — in that dread strife, 
Uphold me through mine agony, 
And gently be this dying life 
Exchanged for immortality. 

Then, when th' unbodied spirit lands 
Where flesh and blood have never trod, 
And in the unveiled presence stands 
Of thee, my Savior and my God : 



SELECTIONS IN POETRY. 215 

Be mine eternal portion this, 
Since thou wert always here with me, 
That I may view thy face in bliss, 
And be for evermore with thee. 



A CONTRAST. 

How long shall earth's alluring toys 

Detain our hearts and eyes, 
Regardless of immortal joys, 

And strangers to the skies ! 

These transient scenes will soon decay ; 

They fade upon the sight ; 
And quickly will their brightest day 

Be lost in endless night. 

Their brightest day, alas, how vain ! 

With conscious sighs we own ; 
While clouds of sorrow, care and pain 

O'ershade the smiling noon. 

O could our thoughts and wishes fly 

Above these gloomy shades, 
To those bright worlds beyond the sky, 

Which sorrow ne'er invades ! 

There joys, unseen by mortal eyes, 

Or reason's feeble ray, 
In ever-blooming prospects rise, 

Unconscious of decay. 

Thither on faith's sublimest wing, 

Our ardent wishes rise, 
To those bright scenes where pleasures spring 

Immortal in the skies. 



216 the christian's triumph. 



PRAISE IN LIFE AND DEATH. 

God of my life, through all its days 
My grateful tongue shall sound thy praise ; 
The song shall wake with dawning light, 
And warble to the silent night. 

When anxious cares would break my rest, 
And grief would tear my throbbing breast, 
Thy tuneful praises, raised on high, 
Shall check the murmur and the sio-h. 



When death o'er nature shall prevail, 
And all my powers of language fail, 
Joy through my swimming eyes shall break, 
And mean those thanks I cannot speak. 

But when the final conflict's o'er, 
My spirit chained to flesh no more, 
With what glad accents shall I rise 
To join the music of the skies ! 

Soon shall I learn th' exalted strains 
Which echo o'er the heavenly plains, 
And emulate, with joy unknown, 
The glowing seraphs round thy throne. 

This cheerful tribute will I give 
Long as a deathless soul can live : 
A work so vast, a theme so high, 
Demands a whole eternity. 






l « 



